WULFRIC THE WEAPON THANE

A Story of the Danish Conquest of East Anglia

by

CHARLES W. WHISTLER

PREFACE. 

A word may be needed with regard to the sources from which thisstory of King Eadmund's armour bearer and weapon thane have beendrawn. For the actual presence of such a close attendant on theking at his martyrdom on Nov. 20, 870 A. D. We have the authority ofSt. Dunstan, who had the story from the lips of the witnesshimself. 

But as to the actual progress of events before the death of theking, the records are vague and imperfect. We are told that, afterthe defeat at Thetford, the king had intended to seek safety in thechurch, probably at Framlingham, where the royal household was, butwas forced to hide, and from his hiding place was dragged beforeIngvar the Danish leader, and so slain. 

The two local legends of the "king's oak" in Hoxne woods, and ofthe "gold bridge", may fill in what is required to complete thestory. 

The former, identifying a certain aged oak as that to which theking was bound, has been in a measure corroborated by the discoveryin 1848 of what may well have been a rough arrow point in itsfallen trunk; while the fact that, until the erection of the newbridge at Hoxne in 1823, no newly-married couple would cross the"gold bridge" on the way to church, for the reasons given in thestory, seems to show that the king's hiding place may indeed havebeen beneath it as the legend states. If so, the flight fromThetford must have been most precipitate, and closely followed. 

There are two versions of the story of Lodbrok the Dane and Beornthe falconer. That which is given here is from Roger of Wendover. But in both versions the treachery of one Beorn is alleged to havebeen the cause of the descent of Ingvar and Hubba on East Anglia. 

These chiefs and their brother Halfden, and Guthrum, are of coursehistoric. Their campaign in England is hard to trace through themany conflicting chronicles, but the broad outlines given by thealmost contemporary Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, supplemented with a fewincidents recorded in the Heimskringla of Sturleson as to the firstraid on Northumbria by Ingvar, are sufficient for the purposes of astory that deals almost entirely with East Anglia. 

The legend of the finding of the head of the martyred king is givenin the homily for November 20 of the Anglo-Saxon Sarum Breviary, and is therefore of early date. It may have arisen from some suchincident as is given here. 

Details of the death of Bishop Humbert are wanting. We only knowthat he was martyred at about the same time as the king, or perhapswith him, and that his name is remembered in the ancient kalendarson the same day. For describing his end as at his own chapel, stillstanding at South Elmham, the fate of many a devoted priest ofthose times might be sufficient warrant. 

As to the geography of the East Anglian coast, all has changedsince King Eadmund's days, with the steady gaining of alluvial landon sea at the mouth of the once great rivers of Yare and Waveney. Reedham and Borough were in his time the two promontories thatguarded the estuary, and where Yarmouth now stands were sands, growing indeed slowly, but hardly yet an island even at "low-watersprings". Above Beccles perhaps the course of the Waveney towardsThetford has altered little in any respect beyond the draining ofthe rich marshland along its banks, and the shrinking of suchtributaries as the Hoxne or Elmham streams to half-dry rivulets. 

With a few incidental exceptions, the modern spelling of placenames has been adopted in these pages. No useful purpose would beserved by a reproduction of what are now more or less uncouth ifrecognizable forms of the well-known titles of town and village andriver. 

C. W. W. 

CHAPTER I. HOW LODBROK THE DANE CAME TO REEDHAM. 

Elfric, my father, and I stood on our little watch tower atReedham, and looked out over the wide sea mouth of Yare andWaveney, to the old gray walls of the Roman Burgh on the furthershore, and the white gulls cried round us, and the water sparkledin the fresh sea breeze from the north and east, and the brightMay-time sun shone warmly on us, and our hearts went out to the seaand its freedom, so that my father said:

"Once again is the spirit of Hengist stirring in me, and needs mustthat you and I take ship, and go on the swan's path even as ourforefathers went; let us take the good ship somewhere--anywhere tobe on the sea again. What say you, son Wulfric?"

And at that I was very glad, for I had longed for that word of his. For never, since I could remember, was a time when I knew not allthat a boy might learn, for his years, of sea and the seaman'scraft; and the sea drew me, calling me as it were with its manyvoices, even as it drew my father. 

Yet, all unlike Hengist and his men, we sailed but for peacefulgain, and very rich grew Elfric, the thane of Reedham; for ours wasthe only ship owned by English folk on all our East Anglian shores, and she brought us wealth year by year, as we sailed to Humber andWash northwards, and Orwell and Thames to the south, as seemed bestfor what merchandise we had for sale or would buy. But, more thanall, my father and I alike sailed for the love of ship and sea, caring little for the gain that came, so long as the salt spray wasover us, and we might hear the hum of the wind in the canvas, orthe steady roll and click of the long oars in the ship's rowlocks, and take our chance of long fights with wind and wave on our stormyNorth Sea coasts. 

So we went down to the shipyard, under the lee of Reedham Hill, andfound old Kenulf our pilot, and with him went round our stoutFrisian ship that my father had bought long ago, and at once badehim get ready for sailing as soon as might be. And that was awelcome order to Kenulf and our crew also; for well do the NorthFolk of East Anglia love the sea, if our Saxon kin of the otherkingdoms have forgotten for a while the ways of their forbears. 

Not so welcome was our sailing to my mother, who must sit at homelistening to the song of the breezes and the roll of breakers, withher heart stirred to fear for us at every shift of wind and changeof tide. And fair Eadgyth, my sister, beautiful with the clearbeauty of a fair-haired Saxon lady, shared in her fears also, though I think that she believed that no storm could rage morefiercely than her father and brother and their crew could ridethrough in safety. Once she had sailed with us in high summer timeto London, and so she held that she knew well all the ways of theship and sea; fearing them a little, maybe. 

Yet there was another dread in the heart of my mother, for this iswhat she said:

"What of the Danes, Elfric, my husband? Surely there is risk--aye, and great risk--of falling into their hands. "

Thereat my father laughed easily, and answered:

"Not to an East Anglian ship now; for they have kept the pact wehave made with them. And they watch not our shores for ships, butthe long Frisian and Frankish coasts. There need be no fear ofthem. "

So my mother was reassured, and in a fortnight's time we hadgathered a mixed cargo, though no great one; and sailed, with ashift of wind to the southwest, into the Wash, and so put into theking's haven on its southern shore, where we would leave our goodswith a merchant whom we knew. 

On the second day after we came the wind shifted to the eastward, and then suddenly to the northeast, and blew a gale, so that webided in the haven till it was over. For though it was not so heavythat we could not have won through it in open water with littleharm, it was of no use risking ship and men on a lee shore fornaught. 

Our friend, the merchant, kept us with him gladly, and there weheard the last news of the Danish host, with whom we had made peacetwo years since; for nowadays that news had become of the firstinterest to every man in all England; though not yet in the rightway. For we had not yet learnt that England must be truly one; andso long as he himself was unharmed, little cared an East Anglianwhat befell Mercian or Northumbrian, even as Wessex or Sussex caredfor naught but themselves. Wherefore, all we longed to know wasthat the Danish host was not about to fall on us, being employedelsewhere. 

We had found gain rather than hurt by their coming, for we had, asI say, made peace with them, and, moreover, sold them horses. Thenthey had honestly left our coasts, and had gone to York, andthereafter to Nottingham. Now Northumbria was theirs, and Merciawas at their feet. And now again we learnt that they bided in peaceat York, and we were content. 

Three days it blew, and then the gale was spent; though the seastill ran high and swift. So we bade farewell to our friend themerchant and set sail, and if the passage homewards was rough, itwas swifter than we had hoped. 

So it came to pass that we reached the wide inlet of our haven atthe Yare's mouth too soon for the tide to take us in over the sandswhich grow and shift every year, and must needs drop anchor in theroads and wait, with home in sight, hill and church and housesclear and sharp against the afternoon sky after rain; while past usthe long surges the storm had raised raced in over half-hiddensands, and broke in snow-white foam along the foot of the sanddunes of the shore, sending the spindrift flying up and inland overtheir low crests. 

Mostly the boats would have been out to meet us, and maybe to towus in, sparing our crew a little; but today no boat might come, forthe seas were too heavy over the bar, so that it would have beendeath to any man foolish enough to try to reach us; and we lookedfor none. So as the stout ship wallowed and plunged at heranchors--head to wind and sea, and everything, from groaningtimbers to song of wind-curved rigging and creak of swinging yard, seeming to find a voice in answer to the plunge and wash of thewaves, and swirl and patter of flying spray over the high bows--wefound what shelter we might under bulwarks and break of fore deck, and waited. 

My father and I sat on the steersman's bench aft, not heeding theshowers of spray that reached us now and then even there, and wewatched the tide rising over the sand banks, and longed for homeand warm fireside, instead of this cold, gray sky and the restlesswaves; though I, at least, was half sorry that the short voyage wasover, dreaming of the next and whither we might turn our ship'sbows again before the summer ended. 

My father looked now and then shoreward, and now seaward, judgingwind and tide, and sitting patiently with the wondrous patience ofthe seaman, learnt in years of tide and calm; for he would tell methat sea learning never ends, so that though the sailor seemed tobe idle, he must needs be studying some new turn of his craft ifonly his eyes were noting how things went around him. Yet I thoughthe was silent beyond his wont. 

Presently he rose up and paced the deck for a little, and then cameand sat down by me again. 

"I am restless, son Wulfric, " he said, laughing softly; "and I knownot why. "

"For the sake of supper, " I answered, "for I am that also, and tideseems mighty slow therefore. "

"Nay, supper comes to the patient; but it seems to me that I haveto watch for somewhat. "

"Surely for naught but the tide, " I answered, not thinking much ofthe matter, but yet wondering a little. 

"Not for tide or wind, but for somewhat new, rather--somewhat ofwhich I have a fear. 

"But this is foolishness, " he said, laughing again at himself, forfew men thought less of signs and forewarnings than he. 

Then he looked out again to windward, under his hand, and all of asudden turned sharply to me, pointing and saying:

"But, as I live, hither comes something from the open sea!"

I rose up and looked to where he showed me, and as the ship rose toa great wave, far off I saw a dark speck among white-crestedrollers, that rose and fell, and came ever nearer, more swiftlythan wreckage should. 

Now some of the men who clustered under the shelter of the foredeck, with their eyes ever on us, rose up from their places andbegan to look out seaward over the bows through the spray to findout what we watched, and ere long one man called to his mates:

"Ho, comrades, here comes flotsam from the open sea!"

Slowly the men rose up one by one and looked, clustering round thestem head, and a little talk went round as to what this might be. 

"It is a bit of wreck, " said one. 

"Hardly, for the gale has not been wild enough to wreck a ship inthe open; 'tis maybe lumber washed from a deck, " answered another. 

"It is a whale--no more or less. "

"Nay, " said old Kenulf; "it behaves not as a whale, and it comestoo swiftly for wreckage. "

"Would it were a dead whale. Then would be profit, " said anotherman again, and after that the men were silent for a long while, having said all that could be guessed, and watched the speck thatdrew nearer and nearer, bearing down on us. 

At last my father, ever keen of sight, said to me:

"This thing is not at the mercy of wind and wave. Rather has it therise and fall of a boat well handled. Yet whence should one come inthis heavy sea, after three days' gale?"

Even as he spoke, old Kenulf growled, half to himself, that to histhinking this was a boat coming, and handled, moreover, by men whoknew their trade. Thereat some of the men laughed; for it seemed athing impossible, both by reason of the stretch of wild sea that sosmall a craft as this--if it were indeed a boat--must have crossed, and because the sea was surely too heavy to let one live. 

Yet in the end we saw that it was a boat, and that in her, moreover, was but one man, whose skill in handling her was morethan ours, and greater than we could deem possible. 

Whereupon some of us were afraid, seeing how wondrously the tinycraft came through the swift seas, and a man called out, givingvoice to our fears:

"Surely yon man is a Finn and the wizard who has raised this stormto drown us; now are we lost!"

And I--who had listened eagerly to all the wild stories of theseamen, since first I was old enough to wander curiously over theships from overseas that put into our haven on their way up thegreat rivers to Norwich, or Beccles, or other towns--knew that theFinns have powers more than mortal (though how or whence I knownot) over wind and sea, often using their power to the hurt ofothers, and so looked to see the lines of a great squall, drawn asit were astern of the wizard's boat, whitening as it rushed upon usto sink us in sight of home. 

But old Kenulf cried out on the man, saying:

"Rather is it one of the holy saints, and maybe the blessed Peterthe fisherman himself, " and he bared his gray head, crossinghimself, as he looked eagerly to catch sight of the glory of lightround the seafarer; and that rebuked my fears a little. 

But squall or crown of light was there none. Only the brown waves, foam crested, which we feared not, and the gray light of theclouded sun that was nigh to setting. 

My father heeded naught of this, but watched the boat, onlywondering at the marvellous skill of her steersman. And when theboat was so near that it was likely that the eyes of the man wereon us, my father raised his arm in the seaman's silent greeting, and I thought that the boatman returned the salute. 

Now the course that the boat was holding when that signal passedwould have taken her wide of us by half a cable's length, but shewas yet so far distant that but a little change would bring her tous. Some sort of sail she seemed to have, but it was very small andlike nothing I had ever seen, though it was enough to drive herswiftly and to give her steering way before the wind. Until myfather signed to him the man seemed to have no wish to near ourship, going on straight to what would be certain destruction amidthe great breakers on our largest sand bar, and that made the menmore sure that he was a wizard, and there were white faces enoughamong them. 

"Now, " said my father to me, "doubtless this is what was put in mymind when I felt I must watch. Had I not seen him, yon man wouldhave been surely lost; for I think he cannot see the breakers fromhis boat, " and again he signed to the boatman. 

Then from the little craft rose a great, long-winged hawk thatcried and hovered over it for a little, as if loth to leave it; andone man said, shrinking and pale, that it was the wizard's familiarspirit. But the wind caught the bird's long wings and drove it fromthe boat, and swiftly wheeling it must needs make for us, speedingdown the wind with widespread, still pinions. 

Then cried aloud that same terrified man:

"It is a sending, and we are done for!" thinking that, as Finnswill, the wizard they deemed him had made his spells light on us inthis visible form. But my father held out his hand, whistling afalconer's call, and the great bird flew to him, and perched on hiswrist, looking bravely at us with its bright eyes as though sure offriendship. 

"See!" said my father loudly; "this is a trained bird, and no evilsending; here are the jesses yet on its feet. "

And Kenulf and most of the men laughed, asking the superstitiousman if the ship sank deeper, or seas ran higher for its coming. 

"Hold you the bird, " said my father to me; "see! the boatman makesfor us. "

I took the beautiful hawk gladly, for I had never seen its likebefore, and loved nothing better when ashore than falconry, and asI did so I saw that its master had changed the course of his boatand was heading straight for us. Now, too, I could make out thatwhat we had thought a sail was but the floor boarding of the boatreared up against a thwart, and that the man was managing her witha long oar out astern. 

The great hawk's sharp talons were like steel on my ungloved wrist, piercing through the woollen sleeve of my jerkin, but I heeded themnot, so taken up was I with watching this man who steered so welland boldly in so poorly fitted a craft. And the boat was, for allthat, most beautiful, and built on such lines as no Saxon boat had. Well we know those wondrous lines now, for they were those of thelongships of the vikings. 

Now the men forward began to growl as the boat came on to us, andwhen my father, seeing that the man would seek safety with us, badethose on the fore deck stand by with a line to heave to him as hecame, no man stirred, and they looked foolishly at one another. 

Then my father called sharply to Kenulf by name, giving the sameorder, and the old man answered back:

"Bethink you, Thane; it is ill saving a man from the sea to be foeto you hereafter. Let him take his chance. "

Thereat my father's brow grew dark, for he hated these evil oldsayings that come from heathen days, and he cried aloud:

"That is not the way of a Christian or a good seaman! Let me comeforward. "

And in a moment he was on the fore deck, where the men made hastyway for him. There the long lines were coiled, ready for throwingto the shore folk on our wharf, both fore and aft. My father caughtup one at his feet and stood ready, for now the boat was close onus, and I could see the white set face of her steersman as hewatched for the line he knew was coming, and wherein lay his onlyslender hope of safety. 

My father swung his arm and cast. Swift and true fled the coilsfrom his hand--but fell short by two fathoms or less, and the boatswept past our bows, as the men held their breath, watching andashamed. 

But I also had caught up the coil from the after deck, fearing lestmy father should not have been in time, while the hawk flutteredand gripped my arm in such wise that at any other time I shouldhave cried out with the pain of the sharp piercing of its talons. Yet it would not leave me. 

The boat flew on, but the man had his eyes on me--not lookingvainly for the lost end of the first line among the foam as manyanother man would--and I saw that he was ready. 

I threw; and the hawk screamed and clutched, as it lost itsbalance, and beat my face with its great wings, and I could not seefor its fluttering; but the men shouted, and I heard my father'svoice cry "Well done!" Then I made fast the end of the line roundthe main-sheet cleat, for that told me that the man had caught on. 

Then the bird was still, and I looked up. I saw the boat passastern as the man made fast the line round the fore thwart, withhis eyes on the wave that came. Then he sprang to the steering oar, and in a moment the boat rounded to on the back of a great wave andwas safe before the crest of the next roller ran hissing past me, to break harmless round her bows. 

Then the man looked up, smiling to me, lifted his hand in greeting, and then straightway laid in the steering oar. Having found abailing bowl in the stern sheets, he set to work to clear out thewater that washed about in the bottom of the boat; then he replacedthe floor boards, and all things being shipshape, sat down quicklyin the stern, putting his head into his hands, and there bidedwithout moving, as if worn out and fain to rest for a while. 

Now it was like to be a hard matter to get the boat alongside inthat sea, and we must needs wait till the man took in hand to help, so we watched him as he sat thus, wondering mostly at the boat, forit was a marvel to all of us. Sharp were her bows and stern, running up very high, and her high stem post was carved into thelikeness of a swan's neck and head, and the wings seemed to fallaway along the curve of the bows to the carved gunwale, that was asif feathered, and at last the stern post rose and bent like a fanof feathers to finish all. Carved, too, were rowlocks and the endsof the thwarts, and all the feathered work was white and gold abovethe black of the boat's hull. Carved, too, was the baling bowl, andthe loom of the oar was carved in curving lines from rowlockleather to hand. And as I thought of the chances of our losing heras we crossed the bar among the following breakers, I was grieved, and would have asked my father to let us try to get her on deck ifwe could. 

But now the man roused, and put his hands to his mouth, hailing usto ask if we would suffer him to come on board, and my fatherhailed him back to bid him do so. Then it would seem that our menwere ashamed, having once disobeyed my father whom they loved, notto finish the work that we had begun, and so, without waiting forthe order, saw to getting the boat up to our quarter, so that itwas but a minute or two before the man leapt on our deck, and theboat was once more astern at the length of her line. 

"Thanks, comrades, " said the man; "out of Ran's {i} net have youbrought me, and ill fall me if I prove foe to you, as the old sawbodes. "

Now as one looked at this storm-beaten wanderer there was no doubtbut that he was surely a prince among men, and I for one marvelledat his look and bearing after what he must have gone through. Drenched and salt crusted were his once rich clothes, tangled anduncared for were his hair and beard, and worn and tired he showedboth in face and body, yet his eyes were bright and his speech wasstrong and free as he swung to the roll of the ship with the stepof a sea king. His speech told us that he was a Dane, for though weof the East Angles had never, even before the coming of the greathost of which I must tell presently, such great difference oftongue between our own and that of Dane and Frisian but that wecould well understand them and speak therein, yet time and distancehave given us a new way of handling our words, as one might say, and a new turn to the tones of our voices. Often had I heard theDanish way of speech on board the ships from over sea in our haven, and had caught it up, as I was wont to try to catch somewhat ofevery tongue that I heard. 

So he and we looked at each other for a moment, we wondering at himand he seeking our leader. Nor did he doubt long, taking two stepsto my father, holding out his hand, and again thanking him. 

My father grasped the offered hand frankly, and, smiling a little, said:

"Rather should you thank Wulfric, my son, here; for it was his linethat reached you. "

"No fault that of yours, " answered the Dane; and he turned to mewith the same hearty greeting. 

"Now, friend Wulfric, I owe you my life, and therefore from thistime forward my life is for yours, if need be. Nor shall my men bebehind in that matter--that is if I ever see them again, " he added, looking quaintly at me, if gravely. 

"Surely you shall do so, " I said, "if it is in our power. "

"I thank you--and it is well. I know coasts where a stranger wouldbe a slave from the moment his foot touched shore. Now tell mewhose ship this is that has given me shelter, and what yourfather's name is, that I may thank you rightly. "

"Elfric, the Thane of Reedham, is my father, " I said, "Sheriff ofthe East Anglian shore of the North Folk, under Eadmund, our king. And this is his ship, and this himself to whom you have spoken. "

"Then, Thane and Thane's son, I, whose life you have saved, amLodbrok, Jarl {ii} of a strip of Jutland coast. And now I have afear on me that I shall do dishonour to the name of Dane, for Ifaint for want of food and can stand no more. "

With that he sat down on the bench where I had been, and though hesmiled at us, we could see that his words were true enough, andthat he was bearing bravely what would have overborne most men. Andnow the falcon fluttered from my wrist to his. 

Then my father bade me hasten, and I brought ale and meat for thejarl, and set them before him, and soon he was taking that which heneeded; but every now and then he gave to the bird, stroking herruffled feathers, and speaking softly to her. 

"Aye, my beauty, " he said once, "I did but cast you down wind lestyou should be lost with me. And I would have had you take back thenews that I was lost to my own home. "

My father stood and watched the tide, and presently I joined him, for I would not hinder the Dane from his meal by watching him. Ilooked at the beautiful boat astern, tossing lightly on the wavecrests, and saw that she would surely be lost over the bar; so Iasked my father now, as I had meant before, if we might not try toget her on board. 

For answer he turned to Lodbrok. 

"Set you much store by your boat, Jarl?" he asked him. 

"The boat is yours, Thane, or Wulfric's, by all right of salvage. But I would not have her lost, for my sons made her for me thislast winter, carving her, as you see, with their own hands. Gladlywould I see her safe if it might be. "

"Then we will try to get her, " answered my father; "for there areone or two things that my children have made for me, and I wouldnot lose them for the sake of a little trouble. And, moreover, Ithink your sons have made you the best boat that ever floated!"

"Else had I not been here!" answered the Dane. "They are goodshipwrights. "

Then Kenulf and the men set to work, and it was no easy matter tocome by the boat; but it was done at last, and glad was I to seeher safely lashed on deck. Then the time had come, and we up anchorand plunged homewards through the troubled seas of the wide harbourmouth. It was I who steered, as I ever would of late, while theDane stood beside me, stroking his hawk and speaking to it now andthen. And once or twice he looked long and earnestly at thebreakers, knowing now from what he had escaped; and at last he saidto me:

"Many a man, I know, would have rather let me go on than have runthe risk of saving one from the sea. Do you dare go against thesaying?"

"Why not? I may not say that it came not into our minds, " Ianswered; "but Christian men will put such ill bodes aside. "

"Ah! I had forgotten your new faith, " said Lodbrok. "Now from thistime I, for one, have naught to say against it, for I think I oweit somewhat. "

And he was silent for a while. 

Now my father came aft, and sitting down by the Dane, asked him howhe came to risk sailing in the little boat. 

"I know not if you can believe me, " answered Lodbrok, "but I willtell you in a few words. I have been blown from off the Jutlandshore and have won through the gale safely. That is all. But it wasby my own fault, for I must needs take the boat and put out to seawith my hawk there to find fresh sport. It seemed to me, forsooth, that a great black-backed gull or fierce skua would give me a fineflight or two. And so it was; but I rowed out too far, and before Ibethought myself, both wind and tide were against me. I hadforgotten how often after calm comes a shift of wind, and it hadbeen over still for an hour or so. Then the gale blew up suddenly. I could have stemmed the tide, as often before; but wind and tideboth were my masters then. 

"That was three days and two nights ago. Never thought I to seeanother sunset, for by midday of that first day I broke an oar, andknew that home I could never win; so I made shift with the floorboards, as you saw, for want of canvas. After that there is littleto tell, for it was ever wave after wave, and gray flying cloudsever over me, and at night no rest, but watching white wave crestscoming after me through the dark. "

"Some of us thought that you were a Finn, at least, " said my fatheras the Dane paused. 

"Not once or twice only on this voyage have I wished myself a Finn, or at least that I had a Finn's powers, " said Lodbrok, laughing;"but there has been no magic about this business save watchfulness, and my sons' good handicraft. "

Then I asked the jarl how he called his sons, with a little honestenvy in my heart that I could never hope to equal their skill inthis matter of boat building, wherein I had been wont to take somepride of myself. 

"Three sons have I in Jutland, Wulfric, my friend, and they, whenthey hear my story, will hold you dear to them. Ingvar is the eldest, Hubba, the next, and the third, Halfden, is three-and-twenty, and soabout your own age, as I take it, as he is also about your equal inbuild and strength. Yet I would sooner see a ship of mine steered byyou than by him, for he is not your equal in that matter. "

Now that praise pleased me well, as it did also my father. For wehold the Danes as first of all peoples in the knowledge of seacraft; and we had seen that this man was a master therein. Butthough at this time I thought of naught but the words of praise, hereafter I was to remember the words that Jarl Lodbrok spoke ofthe way in which these sons of his would hold me when the tale wastold them. 

At last we hailed the shore through the creeping dusk, and theshore lines were thrown out. Then were we alongside our staithe{iii}, and Lodbrok the Dane had come to Reedham. 

Now it may seem but a little thing that a seafarer should be drivento a strange coast, and be tended there in friendly wise by thosewho saved him from the breakers, for such is a common hap on ourisland shores. Yet, from this day forward, all my life of the timeyet before me was to be moulded by what came of that cast of lineto one in peril. Aye, and there are those who hold that the fate ofour England herself was in hand that day, though it seems to methat that is saying overmuch. Yet one cannot tell, and maybe thosewho will read this story of mine will be able to judge. 

What I do know certainly is this, that all which makes my taleworth the telling comes from this beginning. 

CHAPTER II. HOW LODBROK SPOKE WITH BEORN THE FALCONER. 

So soon as we had stepped ashore there came in haste one of ourhousecarles with word from my mother that Eadmund, the king, hadthat day come to our house from Caistor; so at once my father badethe man return and bring changes of clothes for himself and me andLodbrok to our steward's house, that we might appear in more decenttrim before our guest and master. 

So we waited for a little while, watching the men as they berthedthe ship; and as we stood there a word went round among the knot ofpeople watching with us, and they parted, making a little lane, asthey said, "The king comes". And then I heard the well-known voiceof Eadmund calling gaily to us:

"Ho, friend Elfric, here have I come to see what a man fresh from astormy voyage looks like, if light will serve me. "

And so saying, I being nearest to him, the king turned me roundwith his strong hands, and scanned my rough, wet garments and furcap. 

"Truly, son Wulfric, " he cried, laughing, "I think these thingssuit you as well as war gear, and better than court finery, in thisdim light at least. Now let me see the thane himself. "

Then my father would have him come back to the house at once, outof the stormy weather, for the rain was coming now as the windfell; and we went, not waiting for the change of garments, for thatthe king would not suffer. 

As we turned away from the staithe, Lodbrok took my arm, asking mewhere he might find shelter. 

"Why, come with us, surely!" I answered, having no thought but thathe would have done so as our guest. 

"Thanks, " he said; "I knew not if your help could go so far as thatto a man whose story might well be too strange for belief. "

Now it had seemed to me that no one could doubt such a man, and soI told him that we had no doubt of him at all in that matter. Andhe thanked me gravely again, walking, as I thought, more freelybeside me, as knowing that he was held to be a true man. 

We followed my father, who walked with the king, at a littledistance because of this small delay; and presently Lodbrok askedme if this was the King of all England. 

"No, " I answered; "though, indeed, he is the only king we knowaught of. This is Eadmund of East Anglia. "

"You know him well, as one may see by his way with you, " said thejarl. 

"Surely, for he is my father's close friend. They were comradestogether in King Offa's court until the old king laid down hiscrown and gave the kingdom into Eadmund's hands; and they are thesame to each other now as ever. He is my godfather; and I was inhis court till I was eighteen. Moreover, I am one of his armourbearers yet when need is. "

So I spoke plainly enough, for I think that I had, and ever shallhave, reason to be proud of our nearness to the king, of whom noman had but good to say since he, almost as a boy, came to thethrone. 

"So then it seems that fate has brought me to court, " said theDane. 

"Yes, in a way, " I told him; "for the king will ever bide with uswhen he would visit this side of his kingdom. "

"I think that I have seen this king before, " said Lodbrokpresently; "for he is a man the like of whom one sees not twice. "

"Then, " said I, "he will surely remember you, for he never forgetsone whom he has had reason to notice. "

Whereat the jarl laughed a little to himself; but I had no time toask why, for now we were come to the great door; and when my fatherwould have let the king go in first Eadmund laughed at him, andtook his arm and drew him in with him, so that there was a littledelay, and we drew close. 

Very bright and welcome looked the great oaken hall as we came infrom the dark, rainy night. A great fire burnt on its stone hearthin the centre, and the long tables were already set above and belowit. The bright arms and shields on the walls shone below the headsof deer and wolf and boar, and the gust of wind that came in withus flew round the wall, making a sort of ripple of changing colourrun along the bright woven stuffs that covered them to more than aman's height from the floor. No one in all East Anglia had so welldight a hall as had Elfric, the rich Thane of Reedham. 

Well used was I to all this, but never seemed it more homelike tome than when I came in fresh from the the cold, gray sea. 

And now there stood on the high place to welcome us those whosepresence made the place yet more beautiful to me--my mother, andEadgyth my sister, and beside them were Bishop Humbert, our ownbishop, and many thanes of the court, and some of the bishop'sclergy. Such a gathering my father, and, indeed, all of us, loved, for all were well known to us. 

Now I went to greet these dear ones and friends, and there waspleasant jest and laughter at us for coming thus sea clad and spraystained into the midst of that gay company. So that for a littletime I forgot Lodbrok, who had not followed me beyond the hearth. 

Then Eadgyth said to me:

"Who is that noble-looking man who stands so sadly and alone by thefire?"

I turned, blaming myself for this forgetfulness, and there was theDane gazing into the flames, and seeming heedless of all that wasgoing on. Nor do I think that I had ever seen one look so sad aslooked that homeless man, as he forgot the busy talk and movementaround him in some thoughts of his own. 

So I went to him, touching his arm gently, and he started a little. Then his grave smile came, and he said:

"Truly, Wulfric, I had forgotten all things but my own home, andwhen I woke from my dream at your touch, half thought I that youwere Halfden--that youngest son of mine of whom I told you. "

Then so wistfully looked he at me that I could not forbear sayingto him:

"You must hold me as in Halfden's place, for this will be yourhouse, if you will, until there comes a ship that will take youhome. Gladly will some of the Frisians we know take you at least tothe right side of the broad seas. "

"Aye, gladly would some have Lodbrok the Jarl with them, " heanswered, smiling strangely. 

What he meant, beyond that he might pilot them well, I knew not, nor, indeed, thought that any hidden meaning lay in his words. Sothat his saying passed from my mind, until one day when I shouldhave cause to understand it well enough. 

I would have taken him now to present him to my mother, but she wasgone, and there came to us one of the steward's men, who stared atthe Dane as if he were some marvel, having doubtless heard hisstory from one of the seamen, but covered his wonder by bowing lowand bidding him to an inner room where the thane had preparedchange of garment for him. For my father, having the same fullbelief and trust in the stranger's word, would no more than I treathim in any wise but as an honoured guest. 

Then said Lodbrok:

"Good shall surely ever be to the house that will thus treat awanderer. Hardly would a castaway meet with so great kindness in myown land. Nor do I think that we Danes have made our name so wellloved among English folk that we should look for the like amongthem. "

But I answered that we of East Anglia had no cause to blame hispeople, who had made peace with us and kept it faithfully. 

So the man led Lodbrok away, and I too went to seek gear morecourtly than salt-stained and tar-spotted blue cloth of Lavenham. 

There are few thanes' houses which have so many chambers as ours, for because of the king's friendship with us, my father had added, as it were, house to house, building fresh chambers out around thegreat hall itself, till all one might see was its long roof amongthe many that clustered round and against its walls, so that thethanes who came with him, or to see him, might have no cause tocomplain of ill lodging with Elfric of Reedham. So it had come topass that our house was often the place where the court lay, and Iknow that many of the poorer thanes thanked my father for thususing his riches, since he saved them many a time the heavyexpenses of housing king and court when their turn should havecome. Yet my father would ever put aside those thanks, saying thathe loved to see his house full, though I myself know that thissaving of others less rich was in his mind. 

One part of all these buildings we called "the king's house", forit was set apart for him, and between that and the great hall was asquare and large chamber which Eadmund would use for his privateaudiences, and sometimes for council room. And there we used togather from all parts of the place that we might enter the greathall in his train at supper time, for there was a door which led tothe high table thence, so that the king need not go through thecrowd of housecarles and lesser folk who sat, below the salt, alongthe walls. And in that chamber was a chimney to the fire, so thatthe hearth was against the wall, which was a marvel to many, butmade the place more meet for the king. Ingild the merchant, myother godfather, whose home was in London, had brought men thenceto make it for us, having the like in his own house after someforeign pattern. 

There were two men only in this room when I returned ready for thefeast. Both stood before the fire, and both were brightly dressed, and hardly, but for the drowsy hawk which sat unhooded on his hand, should I have known Lodbrok in the rich dress my father had hadprepared for him. The other was Beorn, the king's falconer, whowent everywhere with his master. These two were speaking togetheras they stood before the fire, and I thought that what Beorn saidwas not pleasing to the Dane, for he turned away a little, andanswered shortly. 

When they saw me both turned, Lodbrok with a smile of welcome, andBeorn with a loud, rough voice crying to me:

"Ho, Wulfric, here is a strange thing! This gold ring have Ioffered to your stranger here for his falcon--which has three wingfeathers missing, moreover--and he will not sell, though I trowthat a man cast ashore must needs want gold more than a bird whichhe may not fly save I gain him leave from the king. "

"The bird is Wulfric's, " said Lodbrok quietly. 

"Nay, Jarl, " I answered, "I would not take so loving a hawk fromher master, and over all our manors you may surely fly her. "

"See you there!" cried Beorn, with a sort of delight, not heedingmy last words, "Wulfric will not have her! Now will you sell?"

Then Lodbrok looked at me with a short glance that I could not butunderstand, and said that it would surely grieve him if I would nottake the falcon. 

Pleased enough I was, though half unwilling to take what seemed asa forced gift. Yet to quiet Beorn--whom I never liked, as he wasboth overbearing and boastful, though of great skill in his art offalconry--I thanked the Dane, and went to where a hawking glovehung on the wall, for my arm would feel the marks of those strongtalons for many a day, already. As I put it on I said that I fearedthe bird would hardly come to me, leaving her master. 

"Once I would have said that she would not, " said Lodbrok; "foruntil today she would bide with no man but myself and her keeper. But today she has sat on your wrist, so that I know she will loveyou well, for reasons that are beyond my guessing. "

And so he shifted the falcon lightly from his wrist to mine, andthere she sat quietly, looking from him to me as though she wouldown us both. 

Then said Beorn, holding out his hand, on which he wore hisembroidered state glove of office:

"This is foolishness. The bird will perch on any wrist that isrightly held out to her, so she be properly called, " and hewhistled shrill, trying to edge the falcon from my hand. 

In a moment she roused herself, and her great wings flew out, striking his arm and face as he pushed them forward; and had he notdrawn back swiftly, her iron beak would surely have rent his gaygreen coat. 

"Plague on the kite!" he said; "surely she is bewitched! And if hermaster is, as they say, a wizard, that is likely--"

"Enough, Master Falconer, " I said, growing angry. "Lodbrok is ourguest, and this, moreover, is the court for the time. Why, the birdis drowsy, and has been with me already. There is no wonder in thematter, surely?"

But Beorn scowled, and one might see that his pride of falconry washurt. Maybe he would have answered again, but I spoke to Lodbrok, asking him what the falcon was, as she was like none of ours, forthis was a thing I knew Beorn would be glad to know, while hispride would not let him ask. 

And Lodbrok answered that she was an Iceland gerfalcon from the farnorthern ocean, and went on to tell us of her powers of flight, andat what game she was best, and how she would take her quarry, andthe like. And Beorn sat down and feigned to pay no heed to us. 

Presently the Dane said that he had known gerfalcons to fly fromIceland to Norway in a day, and at that Beorn laughed as in scorn. 

"Who shouted from Norway to Iceland to say that a lost hawk hadcome over?" he said. 

The Dane laughed a little also, as at a jest; though one could tellthat Beorn rather meant insult. 

"Why, " he answered, "the bird got loose from her master's ship ashe sailed out of port in Iceland, and he found her at home inNidaros at his journey's ending; and they knew well on what day shecame, which was the same as that on which she got free. "

Then I said, lest Beorn should scoff again:

"Now, if this falcon got free from here, surely she will go home toyour land. "

"Aye, and so my sons will think me dead, seeing her come withoutme. Wherefore keep her safely mewed until she has learnt that thisis her home, for I would not have that mischance happen. "

That I promised easily, for I prized the bird highly. And that Imight not leave him with the surly Beorn, I asked the jarl to comeand see her safely bestowed, and left the room with him. 

As we crossed the courtyard to the mews, where our good hawks were, Lodbrok said to me:

"I fear yon falconer is ill pleased with me. "

"I have a mind to tell the king of his rudeness to our guest, " Ianswered. 

"That is not worth while, " said Lodbrok. "The man's pride is hurtthat he should be thus baffled for all his skill, which, from histalk, must be great, " and we both laughed, for Beorn loved his ownpraises. 

Now when we got back the guests were gathering, and it was not longbefore the king entered, and at once called me. 

"All here I know but one, Wulfric, and that one is your seafarer. Let me know him also that speech may be free among us. "

So Lodbrok came, and he and the king looked long at one anotherbefore Eadmund spoke. 

"I have heard your story, friend, and it is a strange one, " he saidpleasantly. "Moreover, I know your name in some way. "

"Well known is the name of Ragnar Lodbrok, my forefather, " said thejarl. "Mayhap the king remembers the name thus!"

"Aye, " answered Eadmund, "that is a well-known and honoured name, and I think that Ragnar's son has a share in his courage. But yourface also seems known to me, and it was not of the great Ragnarthat I thought. Have we met in years past?"

Then Lodbrok said that he had been in London at a time when Offathe King was there, and it was long years ago, but that the veryday might be remembered by reason of a great wedding that he hadbeen to see out of curiosity, knowing little of Saxon customs. Andhe named the people who were married in the presence of Offa andmany nobles. 

Then Eadmund laughed a little. 

"Now it all comes into my mind, " he said; "you are the leader ofthose strangers who must needs come into the church in helm andmail, with axe and shield hung on shoulders. Moreover, for thatreason, when men bade you depart and you went not, they even letyou bide. So I asked your name--and now I can answer for it thatLodbrok Jarl you are. "

And he held out his hand for the Dane to kiss, after our custom. But Lodbrok grasped and shook it heartily, saying:

"Thanks, Lord King, for that remembrance, and maybe also for alittle forgetfulness. "

Nor was Eadmund displeased with the freedom, but at that lastsaying he laughed outright. 

"Kings have both to remember and forget, " he said, "and maybe, ifthe citizens had not expected you to behave as wild vikings, youwould have gone peacefully as you came?"

"That is the truth, " said Lodbrok. 

So I suppose there had been some fray, of little moment, with theLondon folk. 

Then we followed the king into the hall; and Lodbrok and I togethersat at table over against him. Soon I knew all that an hour or twoof pleasant talk would teach me of his home and sons and sports, and the king asked now and again of Danish customs, not yetspeaking of the voyage. 

"For, " said he, "it is ill recalling hardships until the feast isover. Then may one enjoy the telling. "

Presently the gleemen sang to us; and after that the harp wentround, that those who could might sing, and all the talk in hallwas hushed to hear Eadmund himself, the men setting down ale cupsand knives to listen, for he had a wondrously sweet voice, and sangfrom the ancient songs of Caedmon {iv}. Then I sang of thesea--some song I had made and was proud of, and it pleased all. Andat length we looked at Lodbrok, wondering if he could take histurn. 

"Fain would I try to please my host, " he said, looking a littlewistfully at my father; "but a man swept far from home against hiswill is no singer. "

Then Eadmund pitied him, as did we all, and rose up. 

"Feasting is over, thanes, " he said. "Let us sit awhile in theother chamber and hear Lodbrok's story. "

For he would ever leave the hall as at this time, so that thehousecarles and lesser guests might have greater freedom of talkwhen we were gone. 

So we rose up, and as we did so I saw Beorn, the falconer, looksourly at Lodbrok; and it misliked me that he should harbour anyill will even yet against the Dane who had done him no wrong. 

Round the fire we sat; some ten of us in all, for Bishop Humbertand his folk went to their lodgings in the town, and there Lodbroktold the king of his voyage. 

And when he named his sons, Eadmund looked grave, and said:

"I have heard of those two chiefs, Ingvar and Hubba. Did they notmake a raid into Northumbria two years ago? Maybe they are yetthere with the host. "

"Aye, " answered Lodbrok, seeming to wonder at the grave face of ourking; "they went to Northumbria with the host that is yet there. They fought well and bravely at the place men call Streoneshalch{v}, gaining much booty. And it was by Ingvar's plan that theplace was taken, and that was well done. But they left the hostwith their men after that, saying that there were over many leadersalready. "

Now we all knew the cruel story of the burning of that place; butNorthumbria was a far-off kingdom, and with it we had naught to do. So, except perhaps the king, the rest of us were as little moved asif he had spoken of the taking of some Frankish town; for if myfather thought more of it, being in the king's counsels, he passedit over. 

"These sons of yours have a mind to be first then, " he saidlightly. 

"Seeing that the blood of Ragnar Lodbrok is in their veins it couldnot well be otherwise, " answered the jarl somewhat grimly. 

Then he ended his tale, and the king was greatly pleased with him, so that he bade him bide in the court for a while that he mighttake back a good report of us to his own people. 

Now when the king was with us, I gladly took up my duties as hisarmour bearer for the time; and therefore slept across the doorwayof his chamber when he went to rest. So my father bestowed Lodbrokwith the thanes in the great hall, and I left him there, followingthe king. 

Well did I sleep that night, though, sailorwise, not so heavily butthat any noise would rouse me in a moment. And as it drew towardsmorning the king stirred uneasily, and I looked up at him. Seeingthat I woke he called me softly. The gray light of dawn camethrough the window, and I could see that he sat up in his bed, though I might not make out his face. 

"I am here, Lord King. Is aught amiss?" I said, rising up with mysword in my hand. 

"Strange dreams have I had, my son, " he said, in his quiet voice, "and they trouble me. "

"Let me know them, my master, " I said, "and maybe the trouble willpass; for often that which seems sorely troublous in a dream isnaught when one would put it into words. "

"Sit on the bed and I will tell you, " he answered; and when I wasthere close to him he went on:

"It was this: I thought that I was in some place where watergleamed beneath me, while overhead passed the tread of many feetwith music of pipe and tabor as at a bridal. And I cannot tell whatthat place was. Then came to me the hand of this Lodbrok, and he, looking very sad and downcast, led me thence into the forest landand set me over against a great gate. And beyond that gate shoneglorious light, and I heard the sound of voices singing in suchwise that I knew it was naught but the gate of Heaven itself, and Iwould fain go therein. But between me and the gate sped arrowsthick as hail, so that to reach it I must needs pass through them. Then said Jarl Lodbrok, 'Here is the entry, and it is so hard towin through because of me, yet not by my fault. But I think youwill not turn aside for arrows, and when you come therein I prayyou to remember me. ' Then pressed I to the gate, unheeding of thearrow storm. And lo! the gate was an oak tree, tall and strong, yetbeyond it was the light and the singing that I had reached. Thenfaded the face of Lodbrok, and after me looked sadly many faces, and one was yours, my son, and the nearest. So I woke. "

"That is a wondrous dream, " I said, not knowing what to makethereof, having no skill in reading these matters. 

"Aye, my son, " answered Eadmund; "nor can I read it; though I thinkI shall do so hereafter. Nevertheless it comes into my mind thatthe dream warns me that my time is short. Lie down again, my son. Let us sleep in peace while we may. "

After that the king slept peacefully as a little child till fulldaylight came; but I for very sadness closed not my eyes again, forI thought that our king was fey {vi}. 

But in the morning the dream had, as it seemed, passed from themind of Eadmund, for he was very cheerful, as was his wont, andsaid naught of it. However, I told my father thereof, for theremembrance was heavy to me. And he, when he heard it, bit his lipa little, pondering, but at last laughed. 

"Trouble not yourself about it, son Wulfric, " he said; "were I tomind every dream that I have had, I think that I should take no joyin life. Why, every year, for the last five past, I have dreamed ofsore shipwreck, and the old vessel's timbers are yet hangingtogether!"

I laughed also, and thought that maybe he was right--for myfather's judgment was ever the best in my eyes--and so set my mindat rest, though the strangeness of the matter would not let it bealtogether forgotten. 

Now as days went on and we saw more of our guest, Lodbrok, therewas, I think, no man of our household who would willingly have seenhim take ship and leave us; for his ways and words were pleasant toall alike, and there seemed to be no craft of which he knew notsomething, so that he could speak to each man, in field or villageor boat, of the things that he knew best. And that is a gift thatmay well be longed for by any man who would be loved by others. 

Greatly pleased with him was Eadmund the King, so that he wouldtalk long with him of the ways and laws and peoples beyond theseas; and also of hunting and hawking, which they both loved well. And in this last Lodbrok was the best skilled master I have everknown; and the king would ever have him ride beside him in thefield while the court was yet with us. And that pleased not Beorn, though he kept his ill will to himself; and maybe I alone noted it, for I had not spoken of that meeting, of which I have told, even tomy father. 

Well, too, did my mother and Eadgyth like the courtly ways of thejarl, who was ever ready to tell them of the life in his household, and of the daughter, Osritha, who was its mistress since her motherdied but a few years since, and her two elder sisters had beenmarried to chiefs of their own land. Sometimes, too, they would askhim of the dress of the ladies of his land; but at that he wouldlaugh and shake his head, saying that he only knew that they wentwondrously clad, but that he could tell naught more of the matter. 

"Weapons and war gear I may talk of by the hour, " he said, "butwomen's gear is beyond me. But once my daughter and I wroughttogether in a matter that was partly of both, and that was when Ineeded a war flag. And so I drew out the great raven I would haveembroidered on it, and they worked it in wondrous colours, and goldand silver round the form of the great bird, so that it seems toshift and flap its wings as the light falls on it and the breezestirs it, as if there were magic therein. "

Now Eadgyth was well skilled in this work, and thereat she mustneeds say that she would work me a flag for our ship, if the jarlwould plan one. So it seems to me now that that evening was verypleasant, for they planned and shaped and began a flag whereon wasdrawn by the jarl a white falcon like the one he had given to me, and that was my thought, and it pleased him, as I think. 

One day we came home early from our hunting, and Lodbrok and I satin the great hall, while the summer rain swelled in torrents, withthunder and lightning sweeping over the river marshes and out tosea, and we looked at the weapons that hung on the walls. 

"Little care I for your long spear and short sword, friendWulfric, " he said; "it seems to me that you must needs shorten theone and lengthen the other before you can be held well armed. Andyour bow is weak, and you have no axe. "

For I had asked him what he thought of our Saxon weapons, elsewould he not have spoken so plainly. Then he thought for a littlewhile, and said:

"Would you learn to use the axe?"

I answered that nothing would please me better; for of all things, I longed to excel in weapon play of all kinds. 

"That is well, " he said, "for I owe you my life, and I think that Ican teach you that which will keep yours against any foe that youmay meet; for you are of the right build for a good axeman, and nottoo old to learn. "

Then we went to the smithy, and there, while the thunder ragedoutside, he forged me an axe of the Danish pattern. 

"Thor's own weather!" he said, laughing; and as he spoke the bluelightning paled the red glow of the forge to a glimmer. "Thisshould be a good axe, and were you not a Christian, I would bid youhold your beginning, as its wielder, of good omen. "

Then the thunder crashed, and there was no need for me to answer. And in the end he taught me patiently, until, one day, he said:

"Now do you teach me to use your long spear. I can teach you nomore axe play than you know. Some day you will meet an axeman faceto face, and will find out what you know. Then, if I have taughtyou ill, say naught; but if well, then say 'Jarl Lodbrok taughtme'. "

Now I hold that the test of mastery of a weapon is that one wishesfor no other, and I knew that I had learned that much. But I couldnot tell how much he had taught me, for axe play was new to me, andI had not seen it before. 

After I had learned well, as he said, the jarl tempered the axehead, heating and cooling it many times, until it would take anedge that would shear through iron without turning. And he alsowrought runes on it, hammering gold wire into clefts that he made. 

"What say they?" I asked. 

"Thus they read, " he answered:

"Life for life. For Wulfric, Elfric's son, Lodbrok the seafarer, made me!"

Thereat I wondered a little, for I knew not yet what he had taughtme. Yet when I asked why he wrote those first words, he onlylaughed, saying, "That you will know some day, as I think. "

Now if I were to write all that went on until August came, I shouldspeak of little but how the jarl and I were never apart; for thoughhe was so much older than myself, I grew to be his fast friend. Andmany a long day did I spend with him in his boat, learning somewhatof his skill in handling her, both on river, and broad, and sea. Very pleasant those days were, and they went all too soon. 

No ship came in that could help him homewards, and though theDanish host was in Northumbria, he cared not to go there, for hissons were gone home. And Eadmund would fain see more of him, sothat, although I would willingly have taken our ship across theseas, for the first time, to his place, he would not suffer me todo so; for he said that he was not so restless here with us, andthat his sons and Osritha, his daughter, had doubtless long thoughthim dead. 

Now in June the king had gone to Framlingham, and in August cameback to Thetford. Then he sent for my father, begging him to bringLodbrok with him, that together they might hunt over the greatheaths that stretch for many a mile north and west and south of thetown. No better sport is there for hawk and hound than on Brandonand Croxton heaths, and the wilds to which our Saxon Icklings andLakings have given their names, for they stretch from forest tofen, and there is no game in all England that one may not findthere, from red deer to coney, wolf to badger, bustard to snipe, while there are otter and beaver in the streams. 

So they would go, for the wish of a king is, as it were, a command, even had not both my father and Lodbrok loved to be with him, whether in hall or field. And I thought that I should surely goalso. 

However, my father had other plans for me, and they were none otherthan that I should take the ship round to London with some goods wehad, and with some of the new barley, just harvested, which wouldever find ready sale in London, seeing that no land grows betterfor ale brewing than ours of East Anglia. 

Now that was the first time I had been trusted to command the shipunaided by my father's presence, though of late he would say thathe was owner, not captain, and but a passenger of mine; so, thoughI was sorry not to go to Thetford, I was more proud of myself thanI would show; and maybe I would rather have taken to the sea hadthere been choice. 

I was to go to my godfather, Ingild the merchant, who would, asever, see to business for me; and then, because the season waslate, and wind and weather might keep me long in the river, myfather bade me stay with him, if I would, and if need were lay upthe ship in Thames for the winter, coming home by the great Romanstreet that runs through Colchester town to our shores; or ifIngild would keep me, staying in London with him even till springcame again. 

"If I must leave the ship, " I said, "I shall surely come back tohunt with the jarl and you. "

"Nevertheless, " answered my father, smiling, "Ingild will have manya brave show for you in town. Wait till you get to London, for thecourt of Ethelred himself will very likely be there, and there willbe much to see. And maybe you will find some Danish ship in theriver, and will send her captain here to take the jarl home withhim; for we may not hold him as a prisoner with us. "

Then Lodbrok added that, in any case, I might find means to sendmessages to his home by some ship sailing to ports that he named;and that I promised I would do. Thereon he gave me a broad silverring, rune graven, to show as a token to any of his countrymen whomI might meet, for the ring was known. 

"Do not part with it, Wulfric, " he said, as I thanked him; "for itmay be of use to you some day, if not on this voyage. Jarl Lodbrokis well known on the high seas, and he gives not rings for naught. "

Now I would not take the falcon with me, but begged the jarl to useher; and I asked him also to train for himself a greyhound that Ihad bred, and of which he thought highly. 

"Why, " said he, "I shall have the best hawk and dog in all Thetfordtown, and Beorn the falconer will have naught to say to me. "

Thereat we laughed, for Beorn's jealousy was a sport to us when wethought of it, which was seldom enough. 

So these two went to Thetford, and in the last week of August Isailed for London, with a fair breeze over the quarter, from ourhaven. 

CHAPTER III. WHAT CAME IN A NORTH SEA FOG. 

Night saw our ship off Orfordness, and there the breeze failed us, and a thick fog, hiding the land and its lights, crept up fromseaward and wrapped us round. But before it came, on Orfordness afire burnt redly, though what it was, unless it might be somefisher's beacon, we could not tell. 

The fog lifted as we drifted past the wide mouth of Stour andOrwell rivers with a little breeze, and the early daylight showedus the smoke of a fire that burnt on the higher land that shuts inthe haven's mouth on its southern shores. But even as we saw it, the fog closed round us again and the wind died away, so that welowered the sail, and the men got out the oars, and slowly, whileKenulf swung the lead line constantly, we crept on among the sandbanks down the coast. 

Presently the tide turned against us, and Kenulf thought well thatwe should drop anchor and wait for its turning again. The mengladly laid in the oars, and the anchor rattled out and held. Theship swung to her cable, and then there seemed deep silence afterthe even roll and creak of the great sweeps in their rowlocks. Thefog was very dense, and beyond our stem head I could see nothing. 

Then to break the silence came to us, over no great stretch ofwater as it seemed, the sound of a creaking block, the fall of ayard on deck, and a voice raised in some sharp order. Then Ithought I heard an anchor plunge, and there was silence. Veryghostly it seemed to hear these familiar sounds and to see naught, and it was the more so that we might by no means judge from whichside of us, or fore or aft, the noises came, for fog will confuseall things, and save a driving snowstorm, I dread nothing more atsea. 

Now the men began to speak in whispers, for the silence andweirdness of the fog quieted us all. And, moreover, when the foglifted we had seen no ship, though there must be one close to usnow, and we wondered. 

But Kenulf came to me presently with a scared face, and waitingtill the men had gone forward to find their food, he asked me if Iheard the voice that spoke. 

"Aye, surely, " I answered. "What of it?"

"Master, " he said, "the voice was a Danish voice, as I think. And Imind me of the fires we saw. "

"What then?" said I carelessly, though indeed I could see well whatfear was in the old man's mind. Yet I would have him put the thinginto words, being ready to look the worst in the face at any time. 

"The vikings, master, " he answered; "surely they were in Orwellmouth and saw us, and have given chase. "

"We should have seen them also, " I said. 

"Not so, master, for the fog hung inland, and if a Dane lies insuch a place he has ever men watching the sea--and they will sailtwo ship's lengths to our one. "

"Supposing the ship is a viking, what should we do now?" I asked, for I knew of naught to do but bide where we were. 

"Go back with tide and slip past them even now, " said Kenulf, though I think he knew that this was hopeless, for if we rowed, thesound of our oars would betray us, and if not we should be on ashoal before long, whence any escape would be impossible. 

"Hark!" I said in another moment, and we listened. 

There was little noise beyond the lapping of the swift tide againstour sides. The men forward were silent, and I had thought that Iheard the distant sound of voices and oars. 

It came again in the stillness; a measured beat that one could notwell mistake, as of a ship's boat leisurely pulled. 

Then one of our men began to sing in an undertone, and Kenulf smotehis hands together in terror, for the sound would betray us, and hewas going forward to stop the song. 

"No matter, " said I, "they know we are not far off, for I thinkthey must have anchored when they heard us do so, as we heard them. If they seek us they will soon find us. "

"They are coming nearer, " said Kenulf, and I heard the oars moreplainly yet. 

Now the thought of calling my men to arms came over me, but Iremembered how Lodbrok had told me that resistance to vikings, unless it were successful, meant surely death, but that seldomwould the unresisting be harmed, even if the ship were wantonlyburnt after plunder, and the crew set adrift in their boat. 

Still the oars drew nearer, and I thought of the words that Lodbrokhad spoken--how that shipmen would be glad of his presence--and Iwished that he were indeed with me, for now I knew what he meant. 

Now, too, I knew his gift of the ring to be our safety, and surelyhe had given it to me for this. So I grew confident, and evenlonged to see the sharp bow of the boat cleave the mist, if onlyher crew knew of our friend by name at least. Yet they might beNorse--not Danish. 

But the sound of oars crossed our bows and died away again, andthen a voice hailed from the ship, as I thought, and there wassilence. 

Kenulf and I breathed more freely then, and we too went forward andate and drank, and afterwards spoke of the chance of slipping awaywhen the tide turned, though I was sure that, if the ship were whatwe thought, she would up anchor and drift with us. 

So the hours of flood tide passed, and then the ship began to swingidly as the slack came. Then with the turn of tide came littleflaws of wind, and we hoisted the sail, and Kenulf hove the anchorshort. Yet we heard no more sounds from the other ship. 

Then all in a minute the fog thinned, lifted, and cleared away, andI saw the most beautiful sight my eyes had ever lighted on, and themost terrible. 

For, not half a mile from us, lay a great viking snekr {vii}, with the sunlight full on her and flashing from the towering greenand gold and crimson dragon's head that formed her stem, and fromthe gay line of crimson and yellow shields that hung along her railfrom end to end of the long curve of her sides. Her mast waslowered, and rested, with the furled blue and white striped sail, on the stanchions and crossbars that upheld it, to leave the deckclear for swing of sword and axe; and over the curving dragon tailof the stern post floated a forked black and golden flag. Andwondrously light and graceful were the lines on which she wasbuilt, so that beside her our stout cargo ship showed shapeless andheavy, as did our log canoes beside Lodbrok's boat. As soon shouldour kitchen turnspit dog fly the greyhound that I had givenLodbrok, as such a ship as ours from this swift viking's craft. 

But her beauty was not that which drew the eyes of my men. Littlethey thought of wonder or pleasure in gazing on the ship herself. All her decks were crowded with scarlet-cloaked men, and thesunlight which made the ship so bright flashed also from helm andspear and mail coat from stem to stern. And at that sight everytale of viking cruelty they had heard came into their minds, andthey were overcome with terror, so that I thought that severalwould have cast themselves into the sea, away from the terribleship, choosing rather death by water than by the sword. But I sawsome half dozen whose faces set hard with other thoughts thanthese, and they turned to seek their weapons from under the foredeck. 

Then I spoke to them, for it was time; and I would have neitherfear nor defiance shown, for I knew that we should be boarded. 

"Yonder ship belongs, as I think, to the people of our guest, Lodbrok the Dane. So it seems to me that they will gladly hear newsof him from us, as he is a great man in Denmark. And surely we havedeserved well of his folk in every way, and we of East Anglia areat peace with the Danish host. Therefore, let us wait till theyboard us, and then let no man stir from his place or speak a word, that I may talk with them in peace. "

Those words were listened to eagerly, and they wrought on the mindsof my poor fellows as I wished. Moreover, to put our one chance ofsafety into form thus heartened me also, for I will not say that Ifeared nothing from these vikings, who might know and care naughtconcerning our sea-borne guest, even were they Danes. 

Yet it seemed that none saw my fears, for in a little the men askedif they might take their weapons. And though it seemed hard to meand them alike to bide unarmed, I knew it was safer, and so badethem meet the Danes in all peaceful seeming. 

Now we saw a boat lowered from the longship's side, and one by onearmed men entered her, and she sank deeply in the water. Ten Icounted, and at last one more, who, I supposed, was the leader. 

So deep was she that, as she left the ship, I thought how that onesack of our grain, hove into her as she came alongside, would sinkher and leave her crew to drown in our sight. But then the shipherself would close on us, and not one of us but would pay for thatdeed with his life. 

So she came slowly over the glassy water of the slack tide, and mymen watched her, saying nothing. 

Soon she came alongside, and at a sign from me Kenulf threw a linewhich the bowman caught, and I thought that a word or two of wonderpassed among her crew. They dropped to where the curve of our deckwas lowest, and instantly the leader leapt on board and all but oneof his men followed, axe or drawn sword in hand. As I had biddenthem, not one of my men stirred save Kenulf, who made fast the lineand stood watching. 

The leader was a young man, of about my own age, clad in goldenshining bronze scale armour and wearing a silver helm on which wereshort, black, curving horns; and he bore a double-headed axe, besides the sword at his side. He looked round on us--at the menstanding silent, at Kenulf, and at me as I stood on the after deckresting on the tiller, and broke into a great laugh. 

"Well, " he cried, "are you all dumb, or fools, or wise men; or alittle of all three?"

But my men answered nothing, even as I had bidden them, and Ithought that my time was not yet come to speak. 

"The fog has got into their throats, " said a Dane; for with a greatlifting of my heart I knew their tongue, and it was Lodbrok's andnot Norse. 

"Struck speechless with fear more like, " said another. 

"Ho, men, " said the leader, "which is your captain?"

One of our crew pointed to me, and I came to the break of the decksaying:

"I am master of this ship. "

And I spoke as a Dane, for my long company with Lodbrok had givenme the very turn of his speech. 

At that the viking stared at me, and one of his men said:

"When did Danes take to trading on this coast?"

"You are Saxon by all seeming, " said the leader, "yet you speaklike a Dane. Whence are you, and how learned you our tongue soglibly?"

"We are from Reedham in East Anglia, which is at peace with theDanish host, " I said; "and I learnt the Danish speech from one whois my friend, Lodbrok the Dane, whom men call Jarl Lodbrok. "

Now at that word the Danes all turned to me, and hardly one but letfall some word of wonder; and the young leader took two great stepstowards me, with his face flushing and his eyes lit up with a newlook. 

Then he stopped, and his face changed, growing white and angry, andhis teeth closed tightly as he looked at me. Then he said:

"Now if you are making a tale to save your skins, worse shall it befor you. What know you of Lodbrok?"

I held out my hand, on which the jarl's ring shone white againstthe sea-browned skin. 

"Here is a token he gave me before I sailed, that some friend ofhis might know it and speak to me, " I said. 

The viking dropped his axe on the deck and seized my hand, gazingat the ring and the runes graven thereon. 

"Lives he yet?" he said, breathless. 

"Aye, Halfden Lodbroksson, your father lives and is well in ourhouse, " I answered; for now I knew that this was surely theyoungest of those three sons of whom the jarl had told me so often. 

Now at that word the Danes broke into a great cheer, but Halfdenlaid his hands on my shoulders and kissed me on both cheeks, whilethe tears of joy ran down his face. 

"Well must Lodbrok my father love you if he has told you so muchthat you know me by name, " he cried; "and well does he trust yousince he has given you his ring. Tell me more and ever more ofhim. "

Then sudden as before his mood changed, and he let me go andclimbed on the rail with his arm round a backstay, and taking offhis helm he lifted up a mighty shout to his ship:

"Found is Jarl Lodbrok, ahoy!"

And with uplifted weapons his men repeated the shout, so that itseemed as though the loved name was heard across the still water, for the men on board the ship cheered in answer. 

Now nothing would serve Halfden but that I must go with him onboard his own ship, there to tell him all I might; and he laughedgaily, saying that he had looked indeed for a rich booty, but hadgained that which was more worth to him. 

Then I told Kenulf that we would bide at anchor till we knew whatshould be done, thinking it likely that Halfden would wish us topilot him back to Reedham. 

"We shall lose our tide, " grumbled the old man, who was himselfagain, now that he knew we had naught to fear. 

"That is all we shall lose, " I answered, "and what matters it? wehave all our time before us. "

"I like not the weather, " he said shortly. 

But I paid no more heed to him, for Halfden spoke to me. 

"Let me leave a few men here, " he said; "the boat is overladen, andthe sea is rising with the breeze;" and then he added with a smilethat had much grim meaning in it. "They bide as friends with you, and but for our safety; not to take charge of your ship. "

So I bade Kenulf give the three who remained the best cheer that wemight, treating them as Lodbrok's men; for the old pilot loved thejarl well, and I knew that for his sake he would do much. 

Then in a few more minutes I stood on the deck of Halfden's ship, and word went round quickly of my news, so that I had a goodwelcome. Yet I liked not the look of the Danish men, after thehonest faces of our own crew. It seemed to me that they were hardfeatured and cruel looking, though towards me were none butfriendly looks. Yet I speak of the crew only, for Halfden was likehis father in face and speech, and that is saying much for him inboth. 

They spread a great awning, striped in blue and white like thesail, over the after deck, and there they set food and wine for us, and Halfden and I sat down together. And with us one other, anolder man, tall and bushy bearded, with a square, grave facescarred with an old wound. Thormod was his name, and I knewpresently that he was Halfden's foster father, and the real captainof the ship while Halfden led the fighting men. 

"Food first and talk after, " quoth this Thormod, and we fell to. 

So when we had finished, and sat with ale horns only before us, Halfden said:

"I have sought tidings of my father from the day when he was lostuntil this. Now tell me all his story from end to end. "

And I did so; though when it came to the throwing of the line tothe boat I said naught of my own part in that, there being no need, and moreover that I would not seem to praise myself. And I ended bysaying how Lodbrok was even now at court with Eadmund, our king, and high in favour with him and all lesser men. 

Many were the questions that the Danes asked me as I spoke, and Ianswered them plainly, for indeed I was glad to see the look inHalfden's eyes as I spoke to him of his father, I having naught butpleasant things to tell of him, which one may say of few men, perhaps. And by and by I spoke of his having taught me the use ofthe Danish axe. 

"Ho!" said Thormod; "hold your peace for a while, and we will seewhat sort of pupil he had. "

Then he rose up and took his axe, and bade me take Halfden's, whichI did, not over willingly maybe, while Halfden stood by, smiling. 

"I will not harm you, " said Thormod shortly, seeing that I was notover eager. "See here!"

His ale horn stood on the low table where we had been sitting, andnow he placed it on the gunwale, going from under the awning. Themen who sat along the decks looked up at him and were still. 

Then he heaved up the axe with both hands and whirled it, bringingit down with such force that I looked to see both horn and gunwaleshorn through. But so skilful was he that he stayed that mightystroke so that the keen edge of the axe rested on the horn's rimwithout marking it, and all the men who were watching cried out:

"Skoal {viii} to Thormod the axeman!"

"So, " said he; "now stand up and guard a stroke or two; only strikenot as yet, for maybe your axe would go too far, " and he smiledgrimly, as in jest. 

But I had learned that same trick from the jarl. 

Now Lodbrok had told me that when one has a stronger axeman to dealwith than one's self the first thing is to guard well. So he hadspent long hours in teaching me guard after guard, until I couldnot fail in them. 

"I am ready, " I said, standing out before him. 

Thormod feinted once or twice, then he let fly at me, striking withthe flat of his axe, as one does when in sport or practice. So Iguarded that stroke as the jarl had taught me; and as I did so themen shouted:

"Well done, Saxon!"

"No need to go further, " said Thormod, dropping his axe andgrasping his wrist with his left hand; for that parry was apt to behard on the arm of the man who smote and met it. "That is thejarl's own parry, and many an hour must he have spent in teachingyou. It is in my mind that he holds that he owes you his life. "

And from that time Thormod looked at me in a new way, as I felt. 

Halfden was well pleased, and shouted:

"Nay, Thormod; your turn to guard now; let Wulfric smite at you!"

"No, by Thor, that will I not, " he said; "he who taught to guardhas doubtless taught to strike, and I would not have my headbroken, even in play!"

Now he sat down, and I said, mindful of Lodbrok's words:

"It seems to me that I have been well taught by the jarl. "

"Aye, truly, " said Thormod; "he has taught you more than youthink. "

Halfden would have me keep his axe, but I told him of that onewhich the jarl had made for me, and straightway he sent the boatfor it, and when it came read the runes thereon. 

"Now this says that you are right, Thormod! Here has my fatherwritten 'Life for life'--tell us how that was!"

So I said that it was my good fortune to cast him the line thatsaved his boat, and that was all. But they made as much of that asdid Lodbrok himself. And when the men came from our ship, theybrought that tale from our men also; so that they made me mostwelcome, and I was almost fain to get away from them. 

But we sat and talked while the tide went by and turned, and stillwe lay at anchor until the stars came out and the night wind beganto sing in the rigging of the great ship. 

Now I had thought that surely Halfden would have wished to sailback to Reedham at once, there to seek his father; but I knew notyet the power which draws a true viking ever onward to the west, and when I said that we would, if he chose, sail back with him onthe next tide, he only laughed, saying:

"Why so? My father is well and in good case. Wherefore we will endour cruise well if we can, and so put in for him on our way home atthe season's end. "

"What would you do, then?" I asked, wondering. 

"Raid somewhere, " he answered carelessly. "We will not go homewithout some booty, or there will be grumbling among the wives; butfor your sake we will go south yet, for you are bound for London, as I think. "

I said that it was so, and that I would at once go back to Reedhamwhen my business was done, there to prepare for his coming. 

"That is well; and we will sail to Thames mouth together. And youshall sail in my ship to tell me more of my father, and because Ithink we shall be good friends, so that I would rather have youcome and raid a town or two with me than part with you. But as youhave your ship to mind, we will meet again at Reedham, and I willwinter there with you, and we will hunt together, and so take youhome with us in the spring. "

Now this seemed good to me, and pleased me well enough, as I toldhim. Where Halfden and his crew went, south of Thames mouth, was noconcern of mine--nor, indeed, of any other man in East Anglia inthose days. That was the business of Ethelred, our overlord, if hecared to mind the doings of one ship. Most of all it was theconcern of the sheriff in whose district a landing was made. 

So messages were sent to old Kenulf, and glad was he to know thatwe should not have to give up our passage to London, and maybestill more to feel safe in this powerful company from any othersuch meetings. And before the tide served us, Halfden had said thathe also would come to London, so that our ship should lead the wayup the river. 

When we weighed anchor Thormod must needs, therefore, reef anddouble reef his sail, else our ship had been hull down asternbefore many hours had passed, so swift was the longship. 

Now I have said that old Kenulf had misliked the look of theweather, and now Thormod seemed uneasy. Yet the breeze came freshfrom the southeast; and though it had shifted a good deal, I, formy part, thought little ill of that, for it held in that quartertill we were fairly among the sands of the Thames mouth atnightfall, and Kenulf lit lanterns by which we might follow him. Noman knew the Thames-mouth channels better than our pilot, Kenulfthe sea crafty, as we called him. 

Then it fell dead calm, quite suddenly, and we drifted, with thesail flapping against the mast idly, for half an hour or so. Thenfell on us, without warning, such a fierce gale as I had neverbefore seen, blowing from north and west, with rain and brightlightning, and it raised in five minutes a sea that broke over usagain and again as Thormod brought the ship head to wind. 

Then I lost sight of Kenulf's lights, and as I clung to the rail, my mind was torn with longing to be back in my own ship in thisdanger, though I knew that Kenulf needed me not, and that, had Ibeen there, it would but have been to obey him with the rest of ourcrew; yet I think that any man who loves his ship will know what Ifelt. 

And of the fury and darkness of that night I will say little. Thisis what comes into my mind of all that happened--aye, and at night, when the wind roars round the house, I see it all again, waking inmy dreams as I call to Kenulf. One flash of lightning showed me myship dismasted and helpless, drifting broadside on to a sand overwhich the waves broke white and angry, and when the next flashcame--she was gone!

Then I cried out on my folly in leaving her, and out of theblackness beside me as I clung to the gunwale, straining my eyesagainst the spray, Halfden's voice came, crying, as he gripped myarm:

"By Odin--it is well that I kept you here!"

And Thormod from the helm shouted to his men to stand by the sheet, and the helm went down, and the ship drove through the seas thatbroke clean over her as he saw the danger in time to stand awayfrom it, heading her as free as he dared. 

Naught of this I heeded, for I could think but of the stout sailormen with whom I had been brought up, and of whom I knew only toosurely that I should see them not again. And for them I tried topray, for it was all that I could do, and it seemed so little--yetwho knows what help may come therefrom?

Now the longship fought alone with the storm. Hard was the fight, but I, who was willing to die with my own people who had gonebefore my eyes, cared nothing for whether we won through the galeor not. But Thormod called to me, bidding me pilot them as best Imight, and so I was taken a little from my thoughts. Yet can I takeno praise to myself that, when the gale slackened, we were safe andbeyond the dangers of the shoals. 

We were far down channel when morning broke, and on either bow werewhite cliffs, plain to be seen in the clear light that came afterthe short fury of the gale was spent. Never had I thought that aship could sail so wondrously as this of Halfden's, and yet I tookno pleasure therein, because of all that I had lost. And it seemedto me that now I knew from my own chance why it was that Lodbrokcould sing no song to us at that feasting, when we came home toReedham; for surely my case was even as his. 

So I thought, leaning on the gunwale and staring ever at the whitecliffs of England on our starboard; and there Halfden found me, andcame, putting his hand on my shoulder very kindly. 

"Now if you have lost friends and ship by the common chances of thesea, " he said, "surely you have found both anew. You shall turnviking and go on this raid with us. Glad shall we be of your axeplay and seamanship. "

I turned to him and put my hand into his. 

"I will go with you, Halfden, " I said, for it seemed at that timethat I had naught else left for me to do. 

And ever since I was a child, listening to the songs of thegleemen, had I thought that some day I, too, would make a name formyself on the seas, as my forefathers had made theirs, so that mydeeds should be sung also. Yet that longing had cooled of late, asthe flying people from Mercia had found their way now and then tous with tales of Danish cruelties. 

"That is well said, " he answered, pleased enough. "Where shall wego?"

Then I had yet thought enough left me to say that against our Saxonkin I would not lift axe. And so came to me the first knowledgethat what wiser men than I thought was true--that the old sevenkingdoms were but names, and that the Saxon and Anglian men ofEngland were truly but one, and should strive for that oneness, thinking no more of bygone strifes for headship. 

"Why, that is fair enough, so you have no grudge to pay off, " hesaid; "but I will help you to settle any, if you have them. "

"I have no grudge against any man, " I answered, truly enough. 

"Then if we raid on English shores, you shall keep ship, as someonemust; and so all will be satisfied, " he answered; "but we will gofirst to the Frankish shores, for it is all one to me. "

So that pleased me as well as anything would at that time;whereupon we went to Thormod, and he was very willing that I shouldtake part and share with them. And as to my loss, he bade me takeheart, for a seaman has ever risks such as these to run; and, as itseemed, this ship of ours had ever been lucky. Which was trueenough, as my father had told me by the fireside many a time. 

After this we headed over to the Frankish shore, and there I had myfirst fight. For we raided a town there, and the citizens stood upto us well. I fought in silence, while my comrades yelled to Thorand Odin as they smote, for those against whom we fought wereChristian men, and to fight against them by the side of heathenwent against me. Yet the lust of battle took hold on me, and fightI must. But I will tell no more of that business, save that Halfdenand Thormod praised me, saying that I had done well. And after thatthe crew asked that I should lead the men amidships, for their headman had been slain, and Halfden was on the fore deck, and Thormodaft. So my boyish dreams were like to come to pass, for I was thusa viking indeed. Yet I had little pride therein. 

Thence we raided ever eastward and westward along that shore, and Igrew to love Halfden well, strange as were his wild ways to me. Forhe was in all things most generous; nor was he cruel, but wouldhold back the more savage of the men when he could--though, indeed, that was seldom--when they were mad with fighting. 

So the weeks went on, until at last one day as we left a havenwhere we had bided for a while, taking ransom from the town that wemight leave it in peace, we spied a sail far off coming fromeastward, and Thormod would have us bear up for her, to see whatshe might be. But instead of flying, as a trading ship would, thestrange vessel waited for us, lowering her sail and clearing foraction, so that there was doubt if she was not Norse. Now betweenDane and Northman is little love lost, though at times they havejoined hands, loosely as one might say, or as if cat and dog shouldgo together to raid a rabbit warren. 

"If she be Norse, " said Halfden, and his eyes shone, "we will fighther, and that will be a fight worth telling of by the crew that isleft when we have done!"

But she turned out to be Danish, and a boat came from her to us. She was on the same errand as ourselves, and, moreover, belonged toone Rorik, who was a friend of Lodbrok's, so that again I must gothrough all the story of his perils. 

Now if Halfden's men had seemed rough and ill-favoured to me whenfirst I saw them, time and comradeship had worn off the feeling, but it came back to me as I looked on these men, and most of all onthis Rorik; so that for a little I hated myself for being in theircompany to make war on peaceful Christian folk, though, indeed, Icould well excuse myself, seeing what straits had thrown me thusamong them to follow the ways of my own forefathers, Hengist's men. 

These newcomers held long counsel with Halfden and Thormod, and theend of it was that they agreed to sail in company, making a raid onthe English coast, and first of all on the South Saxon shores, behind the island that men call Wight. And that was the thing thatI had feared most of all, so that as I sat silent and listened, taking no part, as I might, in the planning, my heart seemed liketo break for the hardness of it. 

Yet I set my face, saying naught, so that presently Rorik lookedover at me and laughed, crying in a kind of idle jest:

"Silent is our friend here, though he looks mighty grim, so that Idoubt not he will be glad to swing that big axe of his ashore. "

Now I was in ill company, and must fit my speech to theirs, answering truly enough:

"It seems to me that some of us here were a little downcast when wefound that you were no Northmen, for we looked for a fight. "

Whereon they all laughed, and Rorik said that maybe his men had thesame longing, but that we would make a great raid between us. Andso the matter passed, and he and his men went back to their ship, and we headed over to the English shore together. 

CHAPTER IV. THE SONG OF THE BOSHAM BELL. 

There is a wondrous joy in the heart of a man who sees his own landagain after long days at sea, but none of that joy might be mine asthe long lines of the South Downs showed blue through the haze ofthe late September day. Only the promise of Lodbrok's son, that onEnglish shores I should not fight, helped me a little, else shouldI have been fain to end it all, axe to axe with Rorik on the narrowdeck just now, or in some other way less manful, that would neverhave come into my mind but for the sore grief that I was in. Andthese thoughts are not good to look back upon, and, moreover, Ishould have fully trusted my friend Halfden Lodbroksson. 

Hardest of all was it to me when I knew where our landing was to bemade; for if Glastonbury is the most holy place in Wessex, soshould Bosham, the place of Wilfrith the Saint, be held inreverence by every South Saxon; because there, unmindful of hiswrongs {ix}, he was content to labour with the wild heathenfolk, teaching them, both in body and soul, the first lessons ofour holy faith. 

Well knew I the stories of those places which I saw as the shipscrept up the haven, for Humbert our bishop had told me them many atime when as a child I sat on his knee and listened, wondering. There was Selsea with its pile of buildings--Wilfrith's own--therethe little cliff over which the starving heathen had castthemselves in their despair, and there, at last, the village, clustering round the little monastery that Dicul, the Irish monk, had founded, and where Wilfrith had first taught. And now, maybe, Imust see the roofs that had sheltered him, and heard the firstpraises of his converts, burnt before my eyes, and that while Imyself was siding with the destroyers. 

Then at last I took Halfden aside and told him my trouble, puttinghim in mind of the promise he had made me. 

"Aye, " said he, "I knew what made you so silent, and I have butwaited for you to speak. Ill should I have thought of you had younot done so. But I have this plan for you. You shall go ashore withthe first, and speak to the Saxons to give us ransom, if they haveaught, or if any man is foolish enough to bide in the place when wecome. Then, if you will, you shall leave us and make your wayhomeward, there to give messages to my father and yours, and tolook for my coming to Reedham shortly. There will I winter withyou, and we will sail to Jutland in the spring. "

Then he looked long at me, and put his arm round my shoulder. 

"Truly I shall miss you, Wulfric, my brother, yet it is but for ashort time. "

Now I knew not how to thank him, for this plan was all that I couldwish. And he would have no delay, but gave me good Saxon arms andhelm, and a chain-mail byrnie {x} of the best, such as Saxon orDane alike would wear, for he had many such, gathered from thedifferent lands he had raided with his father and brothers. 

"Any man, seeing you in Danish arms and helm, " he said, "might wellmistrust you. So you must needs take these, for you have far togo. "

Then, too, he pressed on me a heavy leathern bag, for he said trulyenough that I should need gold withal to buy a horse. And this Itook willingly, saying that it should be as a loan till he came toReedham. 

"Nay, " quoth he, "this is your share of booty; we surely gainedenough on yonder shores to bring you this much. "

Then I was silent, for I was ashamed of those gains, and I did notlook into the bag, but bestowed it inside my mail shirt, for Iwould not offend him. Then, when I was armed and ready, he gave memany messages for his father, and thanks to mine. A ring, too, hegave me for a sure token of his friendship to me; and so as theship crept, under oars only, up Bosham haven, we talked of thehunting we would have together, when the leaves were fallen in ourforests; and that was pleasant to look forward to. 

Now began frightened men to run to and fro on the haven's banks, and then suddenly came the ringing of a bell from the low tower ofthe church, and the Danes began to look to their arms, stringingbows, and bringing up the pebble ballast for sling stones, in casethe landing should be resisted. 

But when we came to a little wharf, the other ship being perhaps amile astern of us, there was no man. Only a small fishing vessellay alongside, and that we cast adrift, taking its place. 

Then Halfden and I and twenty men went quickly ashore and marchedup among the trees of the village street. There was no man insight, but the bell was still ringing. 

A great fear for the holy men shut up in the little monastery cameover me now, and I asked Halfden to let me warn them, for I knewthat he was like his father and would not deny me in this. 

"Go and do so if you can, " he said, "and so farewell till we meetat Reedham. We shall bide here till Rorik's men join us, and youwill have time. "

So he took my hand and I went quickly thereafter, the men callingafter me "Farewell, axeman!" heartily enough, knowing of my goingto Reedham, and caring nothing for the monks, seeing that therewould be no fighting. 

Now, guided by the bell, I went on quickly, seeing no man. Thehouses stood open and deserted, and all along the road werescattered goods, showing that the people had fled in haste, so thatthey had soon cast aside the heavier things they had thought tosave. 

Soon I came to the gate of the little stone-walled monastery, overwhich rose the tower whence the bell yet rang; for the churchseemed to make one side of the courtyard into which the gate wouldlead. A farm cart stood outside; but the gates were closed, andwhen I looked, I saw that the pin of the wheel was broken, so thatthe cart could go no further. And that made me fear that more thanthe monks were penned inside those four walls. 

I knocked loudly on the gate, and for a while was no answer, thoughI thought the ringing of the bell grew more hurried. Then I beat onthe gate with my axe, crying:

"Open, in the name of Eadmund the King. "

And I used his name because, though a Dane might well call insubtlety on the name of Ethelred, none but a Saxon who knew howwell loved was the under-king of East Anglia would think of naminghim. And I was right, for at his name the little square wicket inthe midst of the gate opened, and through its bars an old monklooked out, and at once I cried to him:

"Let me in, Father, for the Danes are at my heels. "

He muttered a prayer in a voice that trembled, and let me in, holding the gate fast, and closing and barring it after me. 

And all the courtyard was full of terrified men, women, andchildren, while among them stood the half-dozen monks of the place, pale and silent, listening to the clang of the bell overhead. 

When they saw me some of the women shrieked and clung to childrenor husbands, scared at my arms. But one of the monks, a tall man onwhose breast was a golden cross, came quickly to me, asking: "Isthe sheriff at hand with the levy?"

I told him hastily how that the only hope for these helpless oneswas in flight to the woods, urging him until he understood me. Gathering his monks around him, and rousing the people, he led themto the rearward gate that opened toward the forest land, calling atthe same time to his swineherd, who was there, and bidding him takethem by the forest tracks to Chichester. 

Then he bade his monks go also; but they lingered, asking to beallowed to stay with him, and also what should become of the holyvessels if the heathen laid profane hands on them. 

"Obey, as your vows bid you, " said the prior; "I and this warriorwill care for the holy things. "

So they went, weeping, and were lost in the woods; for there waslittle cleared land round the village, and the trees came close tothe monastery walls. 

Now we two, the monk and I, stood at the open gate for a moment andlistened. We could hear nothing of the Danes as yet. 

Then we closed and barred that gate; and all this while the bellhad tolled unceasingly, calling as it were for help that came not. 

"Now do you go and call the sacristan from the bell, " the priorsaid, "and bid him lead you to the chancel, where I shall be. "

I went to the tower door, unhesitating, for this man seemed to havea wondrous power of command, so that I obeyed him without question, even as had the villagers. And even as I went there came the soundof many rushing feet up the street, and yells from Danish throats, while axe blows began to rain on the gate by which I had entered. 

Then the prior bade me hold the gate when he heard that, and hespoke quietly and in no terror, turning and calling to the man inthe tower himself; while I stood opposite the gate, looking to seeit fall with every blow. Yet it was not so weakly made as that, andmoreover I remembered that it was crossed with iron bands insquares so that the axes could not bite it fairly. 

Now the bell stopped and the Danes howled the louder. A torch flewover the wall and fell at my feet blazing, and I hurled it back, and the Danes laughed at one whom it struck. Then came the twomonks from the tower and ran into the church, while I watched thetrembling of the sorely-tried gate, and had it fallen I shouldsurely have smitten the first Dane who entered, even had Halfdenhimself been foremost, for in the four walls of that holy place Iwas trapped, and knew that I must fight at last. And now it seemedto me that I was to fight for our faith and our land; and for thosesacred things, if I might do naught in dying, I would give my lifegladly. 

"Come, " said the prior's voice, and he was smiling though his facewas pale, while behind him the sacristan bore an oaken chest, ironbound, on his shoulders. 

He drew me across the courtyard, but I ever looked back at thegate, thinking it would fall; and now they were at the other gate, and blows rained on it. Yet the monk smiled again and went onwithout faltering, though our way was towards it. 

Then we turned under an arch into a second court, and the din wasless plain as we did so. There was the well of the monastery, andwithout a word the sacristan hove the heavy chest from hisshoulders into its black depths, and the splash and bubble of itsfalling came up to us. 

"That is safe, " said the prior; "now for ourselves. "

He hooked the oaken bucket to its rope and let it down to its fulllength in the well, and at once the sacristan swung himself on it, slid down, and was gone. Then the rope swayed to one side, andstayed there, shaking gently in a minute or so. 

The prior drew it up, and maybe fifteen feet from the top, therewas a bundle tied--a rope ladder on which were iron hooks. These hefastened to the edge of the oaken platform that covered the wellmouth, and let the other end fall down the well. Then he bade me godown to the sacristan. 

That was easy to me, and I went, yet I feared for him who stoodlistening to the splintering of the nearer gate, for it would soonfall surely. I saw the sacristan's face glimmer white before mefrom a hollow in the well shaft, as I set my foot on the last rungof the ladder, and I held out my hand to him. Then in a moment Iwas beside him in a little chamber built in the walling of thewell; and after me came the prior. 

He jerked the ladder from side to side till the hooks above losttheir hold and it fell, so that he drew it in. We were but a fewfeet above the water, and the well rope hung down into theblackness before us, but I was sure that no man could see thelittle doorway of the chamber from above, for the trapdoor in thewell cover was small, and light there was hardly any. 

"Now all is safe, " said the prior; "and we may be careless again. "

"They will burn the monastery, " I said. "One torch has been thrownalready. "

He smiled a little, as I thought, for my eyes were growing used tothe dim light. 

"They may burn some things, but roof and benches are soon madeafresh. There is oaken timber in plenty in Andredsweald, and readyhands to hew it. Our stone walls they cannot hurt. "

Those were all the words we spoke of the matter at that time, forthere came a great shouting. One of the gates had fallen at last, and the Danes were in the place. 

"Father, " said the sacristan, "surely they will find this place?"

The prior laughed a short laugh. 

"That is a thought born of your fears, Brother, " he answered; and Iwho had had the same fear was rebuked also, for indeed that Ishould go down the well had never come into my mind, even in ourneed of shelter, so why should the Danes think of it?

Then we were silent, listening to the feet and voices overhead. TheDanes found the belfry presently, and began to toll the bellunskillfully while the men below jeered at those who handled theropes. Then the bell clashed twice strangely, and the prior laughedoutright. 

"The clumsy churls have overthrown her, " he said, "now I hope thatone has had his head broken thereby. "

I marvelled that he could jest thus, though maybe, after the strainand terror of the danger we had so far escaped, it was but naturalthat his mind should so rebound as it were. 

Very soon after this the Danes came clattering into the littlecourt where the well was, and straightway came to its mouth, casting stones down it, as no idle man can help doing. Thesacristan crept to the furthest corner of our little den and satthere trembling, while I and the other monk listened with set teethto the words that came down to us. Nor will I say that I was notsomewhat frightened also, for it seemed to me that the voices wereunknown to me. They were Rorik's men, therefore, and not ourcrew--who likely enough would but have jeered at me had they foundme hiding thus. 

"Halfden's men have drunk all the ale in the place, and that wasnot much, " said one man; "let us try the water, for the dust ofthese old storehouses is in my throat. "

Then he began to draw up the bucket, and it splashed over us as itwent past our doorway. 

"There is naught worth taking in this place, " growled another man. "Maybe they have hove their hoards down the well!"

Now at that the sacristan gave a stifled groan of terror, and Iclutched my axe, ready for need. 

"All right, go down and see!" answered one or two, but more in jestthan earnest. 

Then one dropped a great stone in, and waited to hear it bubblefrom the bottom, that he might judge the depth. Now no bubblescame, or so soon that they were lost in the splash, and the priortook some of the crumbling mortar from the cell walls, and cast itin after a few moments. And that was a brave and crafty thing todo, for it wrought well. 

"Hear the bubble, " said the Dane; "the well must be many a fathomdeep--how long it seemed before they came up!"

So they drank their fill, saying that it was useless to go downtherefore, and anyhow there would be naught but a few silvervessels. 

"I have seen the same before, " said one; "and moreover no man hasluck with those things from a church. "

No man gainsaid him, so they kicked the bucket down the well andwent away. 

Now I breathed freely again, and was about to whisper to the priorthat his thought of making what would pass for bubbling was good;but more Danes came. And they were men of Halfden's ship; so wemust wait and listen, and this time I thought that surely we wereto be found. For the men began to play with one another as theydrank from the bucket; pushing each other's heads therein, and thehelm of one fell off and fled past us to the bottom; and some wordspassed pretty roughly. And after they had done quarrelling theycrowded over the trapdoor, as one might know by the darkening ofthe shaft. Then one saw the helm, for it was of leather, ironbound, and had fallen rim upward, so that it floated. Now one wasgoing to swarm down the rope to get it, but as he swung the rope tohim, the bucket swayed in the water under the helm, and he saw thatit did so. Whereon he wound both up, and they too went away. 

"That was a lucky chance!" I whispered. 

"No chance at all, my son; that was surely done by the same Handthat sent you here to warn us, " answered the prior. And I thinkthat he was right. 

Now came a whiff of biting smoke down the well shaft, borne by somebreath of wind that eddied into it. The Danes had fired the place!

"Father, " I whispered, pulling the prior forward, for he had goneinto the little cell to give thanks for this last deliverance. 

He looked very grave as he saw the blue haze across the doorway, hiding the moss and a tiny fern that grew on the shaft walls overagainst us. 

"This is what I feared, though I must needs make light of it, " hesaid. 

"It cannot harm us here, " I answered. 

"All round this court on three sides the buildings are of wood;sheds and storehouses they are and of no account, but if one fallsacross the well mouth--what then?"

"Then we are like to be stifled, " said I; for even now the smokegrew thicker, even so far down as we were. And when I looked outand up there was naught but smoke across the well mouth, and withthat, sparks. 

"Pent up and stifled both, " said the quavering voice of thesacristan from behind us. "How may we get out of this place tillmen come and raise the ruin that will cover us? And who knows weare here but ourselves?"

"Forgive me for bringing you to this pass, " said the prior gravely, after a little silence. 

The smoke grew even denser, and we must needs cough, while thetears ran from my eyes, for the stinging oak smoke seemed trappedwhen once it was driven down the well. 

"I have known men escape from worse than this, " I said, thinking ofLodbrok, and turning over many wild plans in my mind. 

"I had forgotten this danger of wooden walls, " said the prior tohimself, as it were. "Doubtless when this well chamber was made itwas without the inclosure. "

Now it seemed to me that this could not be borne much longer, andthat soon the walls he dreaded would fall. So as one might as welldie in one way as another, I thought I would climb to the well'smouth and see if there were any chance of safety for these twomonks. Yet I had no thought of aught but dying with them, if needwere, though as for myself I had but to walk across the courtyardand go away. The Danes would but think I lingered yet for the sakeof plunder. 

"If we may not stand this smoke, neither can the Danes, " I said. "Iam going to see. "

So I set down my axe and sword and leapt sailor-wise at therope--which the men had dropped again when they had taken the helmfrom the bucket--catching it easily and swarming up to thetrapdoor. I only raised myself to the height of my eyes and lookedout. 

I could see nothing. The dense smoke eddied and circled round thecourt, and the Danes were gone, leaving us in a ring of fire onthree sides. The wooden buildings were blazing higher every moment, and the heat seemed to scorch my head and hands till I couldscarcely bear it. But as the wind drove aside the smoke I could seethat the way to the rear gate, the last we had barred, was clear. So I slid down and hung opposite the chamber. The monks looked outat me with white faces. 

"It may be done, " I said. "Come quickly! it is the only chance. "

The prior gave me the rope-ladder end without a word, not needingto be asked for it; nor did I wait to say more, for at that momenta roof fell in with a great crash, and a red glare filled the wellas the flames shot up, and the sparks and bits of burning timbercame down the shaft and hissed into the water below me. 

I clomb up, fixed the ladder, and called down to the prior to bringmy arms with him. There was a burning beam not three feet from thewell mouth, part of the fallen roof that had slipped sideways fromit. The flames that shot up from the building were so hot that Icould barely abide them, and I shaded my face with both my hands, crying again to the monks to come quickly. 

In a few seconds came the sacristan, white and trembling--I had tohelp him out of the well mouth. The prior was close to him; he wascalm, and even smiled at me as he saw me clutch my arms eagerly. 

"To the rear gate, " I said, turning and kicking the ladder into thewell, and thinking how cool the splash was compared with thisfurnace of heat. "Kilt up your frocks and go swiftly, but run not, "for in that smoke, save their long garments betrayed them, a manmight be armed or unarmed for all that one could see. 

So, walking quickly, we came to the court entrance, and even as westood under its archway the building nearest the well fell with acrash and rumble, covering the well mouth with a pile of blazingtimber. The smoke and flame seemed to wrap us round, while theburning timber flew, and the Danes from the great courtyard yelledwith evil delight; but before that cloud had cleared away we threewere outside the monastery gate, and were safe. 

"Just in time, " I said. 

But "Deo gratias" said the monks in a breath. 

"Now run, " said I, and into the nearest spur of woodland we went, and stayed not till we were beyond reach of the yells of thedestroyers, who, as it seemed, had not even seen us. 

When we were sure that we were not pursued, the prior took my armand pressed it. 

"Thanks to you, my son, our people are safe, and we have come outof yon furnace unscathed. May you find help in time of need as nearand ready. Now when I read the story of the Three Children, I thinkI shall know all that they suffered, for we have been in likecase. "

And I could make no answer, for it seemed to me that I hadforgotten that I was a Christian of late. And that was true. 

Now the prior bade the sacristan hasten to Chichester and tell allthis to the sheriff, and he left us, while we went on alone. Presently I asked who made the chamber in the well, for the silenceweighed on me, and my thoughts were not so lightsome. 

"Doubtless by Wilfrith's men, " he said, "and for the same turn ithas served us. For in his days there were many heathen round him, and flight or hiding might be the last resort at any time. "

Then I wondered, saying that I deemed that surely it was a greaterthing to be a martyr and to die, than to save life. 

"Not always so, " he answered, and then he told me of the ways ofholy men of old time. "We may by no means save life by denying ourfaith, but we are bidden to flee into another place whenpersecuted. We may not choose the place of our death, nor yet thetime. "

So he showed me at last what it was to be truly a martyr, fearingnot, nor yet seeking death. 

"Of a truth, " he ended, "the Lord may need my death by the hand ofthe heathen at some time, and when the time comes I shall know it, and will die gladly. But while He gives me the power to save lifeblamelessly, I know that He needs me on earth yet, though I am oflittle worth. "

So we were silent after that, ever going on through the woods. Atlast he laughed a little, and looked sidewise at me. 

"We two are alone, " he said, "therefore I do not mind saying that Ihave been fairly afraid--how felt you?"

"I would I might never be so frightened again, " I answered, fortruly I had made myself so at one with this brave man that I hadforgotten that there was little fear for myself, as I have said, unless that it had been Rorik's crew who had found us, for only afew of them knew me. 

We came now to a place where the trees thinned away on the brow ofa hill, and I could see the broad waters of the haven through theirtrunks. We had reached the crest of that little cliff over whichWilfrith's heathen had cast themselves in the great famine fromwhich he saved them. 

"Let us see the last of Bosham, " the prior said sadly. So we creptthrough the fern and long grass, and lying down looked out overhaven and village. Even if a prying Dane looked our way he wouldhardly see us thus hidden, or if he did would take us but forvillagers and care not. 

Now I saw that the tide was on the turn, and that Halfden'sship--my own ship, as I have ever thought her--had hauled out, andher boats waited for the last of the crew at the wharf side. ButRorik's ship was there still, and her men were busy rigging a craneof spars as though they would lower some heavy thing on board her. Nor could I guess what that might be. 

Then I looked at the village, which was burning here and there, andat the monastery. They had not fired the church, and the Danesclustered round the tower doorway, busied with something, and Icould see them well, for the smoke from the burning buildings blewaway from us. 

Now I asked the prior what heavy things worth carrying away mightbe in the monastery. 

"Naught, " he said; "since they have drunk all the ale that was inthe cask or two we had. 

"But, " he added, "there is the great bell, it is the only weightything else. "

Then I knew what was toward, and said:

"I fear, Father, that your bell is going to be taken to becomemetal for mail shirts, and axe heads, and arrowheads, and helms. "

"Holy St. Wilfrith!" cried the monk, in great grief; "would that wecould have saved it. There is no such bell in all England, and ifthey take it, many a sailor will miss its call through fog anddriving mist, and many a shepherd on yonder downs will wait for itsringing, and be the wearier for lack thereof. "

"Never have I seen bell too large for one man to handle, " I said;"this must be a wondrous bell!"

So it was, he told me, and while we watched the busy Danes, hebegan to sing to me in low tones the song of Bosham bell which hispeople would sing by the fireside. 

"Hard by the haven, Wilfrith the holyBade men a bell towerSturdily build. Thence should a bell soundOver the wide seas, Homeward to hailThe hardy shipmen. Thus was the bell wroughtBy skilful workmen:Into the fierce fire, When it was founded, Helm and harnessThe warriors hove;Willingly women, The jewel wearers, Golden and silver gaudsGave for the melting;And a great anchorThe seamen added. Thus was a wealthOf wondrous metal. When all was moltenMore grew its marvel!Cast in a chalice, Cuthred the priest. "

"Aye, Father, " said I, "that is a wondrous bell. "

He nodded, and went on, with his eyes fixed on the monastery. 

"Thus as the bell swingsSoothly it speaketh:Churchward it callethWith voice of the chalice, Speaking to shipmenWith voice that is sea born. Homeward the husbandHailing with voicesFresh from the fireside, Where flashed the gold gifts--Clashing the war call, Clear with its warrior voice. "

"That was the voice of the bell that sounded as we came, " Ithought; and even as I would have said it, the bell of Bosham spokeagain, and the prior stopped with an exclamation, and pointed. 

Out of the gateway came four Danes, bearing the bell between them, and as they crossed the threshold, one stumbled, and the bellclanged as they dropped it on the courtyard pavement. The tears randown the holy man's face as he saw this mishap to his beloved bell, which was kept bright as when it was first founded, by the lovinghands of his people. 

Now the Danes put it on that farm cart I had seen, and which theyhad mended, and took the bell down to the wharf, and we watchedthem sling it to the crane they had rigged, and place it amidshipson deck. Then they all went hastily on board, and put out into thehaven, down which Halfden's ship was already a mile distant, anddancing on the quick waves of wind against tide where the watersbroadened into a wide lake. 

Now when the ship was fairly under way, the prior rose up frombeside me, and lifting his hand, cursed ship and crew with so greatand bitter a curse that I trembled and looked to see the shipfounder at once, so terrible were his words. 

Yet the ship held on her course, and the words seemed vain andwasted, though I know not so certainly that they were so. For thisis what I saw when the ship met the waves of that wider stretch ofwater that Halfden had now crossed. 

She pitched sharply, and there was a bright gleam of sunlight fromthe great bell's polished sides, and then another--and the shiplisted over to starboard and a wave curled in foam over hergunwale. Then she righted again quickly, and as though relieved ofsome weight, yet when a heavier, crested roller came on her sherose to it hardly at all, and it broke on board her. And at thatshe sank like a stone, and I could hear the yell that her men gavecome down the wind to me. 

Then all the water was dotted with men for a little, and the brightred and white of her sail floated on the waves for a minute, andthen all that was left of her were the masthead and yard--and onthem a few men. The rest were gone, for they were in their mail, and might not swim. Only a few yet clung to floating oars and thelike. 

"Little have these heathen gained from Bosham, " said the prior, andhis eyes flashed with triumph. "Wilfrith the holy has punishedtheir ill doing. "

So, too, it seemed to me, and I thought to myself that the weightof that awesome curse had indeed fallen on the robbers. 

Yet I know that, as I watched the ship in her trouble, in my ownmind I had been going over what was amiss, as any seaman will, without thought of powers above. And I thought that the sharppitching of the vessel had cast the great bell from amidships, where I had seen the Danes place it unsecured, against the frailgunwale, first to one side, and then, with greater force yet, against the other; so that it burst open gunwale and plankingbelow, and already she was filling when the wave came and endedall. For these swift viking ships are built to take no heavy cargo, and planks and timbers are but bound together by roots and withies;so that as one stands on the deck one may feel it give and springto the blow of a wave, and the ship is all the swifter. But thoughthe outer planking is closely riveted together with good iron, thatcould not withstand the crashing weight of so great a bell when itwas thus flung against it. 

However that may have been--and thus I surely think it was--Boshambell passed not into the power of the heathen, but destroyed them;and it lies at the bottom of the deepest reach of the haven whencethe depth and swiftness of the tide will hardly let men bring itagain. So I suppose that, profaned by heathen hands, it may nolonger call men from across the water and woodland to the church ofGod. 

Soon came the boats from Halfden's ship and picked up those who yetclung to what they might of the wreck, and then ship and Danespassed from Bosham haven, leaving the silent tower and burningvillage to mark where they had been. 

Then the prior sighed, and turning away, said:

"Let us go to Chichester and find shelter. Night comes soon, andrest. "

Sadly enough we went, though not for long: for when we came intothe roadway from the forest land, the prior put his heavy thoughtsaside, and spoke cheerfully to me. 

"What is done is done; and but for you, my son, things would havebeen worse. And their greed for the bell has made them spare thechurch itself. Surely you must have fallen from the clouds to helpus--borne hither from the East Anglian land whose tongue bewraysyou. "

"I marvel that you trusted me, " I said. 

"I trusted your face, my son, and when one is in a hard case thefirst help is ever the best. Yet now I would fain know somewhat ofmy good comrade. "

Now I think that to any but this monk, with his friendly smile andway of quiet authority, I should have been ashamed to own my partwith the Danes. But a few hours of companionship in danger knitcloser than many a long day of idleness together, and he seemed tome as a near friend. Moreover, he had trusted me without question;so I told him all my tale and he listened patiently. 

"Now I am glad that I cursed not your friend's ship--for I forgother, " he said, smiling. 

At that I was glad, for how he would hold my being with the heathenI somewhat doubted, and I told him so. 

"Why, my son, I know not that you had much choice. And as forfighting against outlanders--let me heft that axe of yours. "

He took it, and it fell into his hands in a way that told me thathe, too, had been a stark fighting man at some time. 

"Take it away, my son, take it away!" he cried, thrusting it backon me; "I am not the man to blame you. And I know that much goodhas come to us from your being with them. And from your talk aboutmartyrs I know that you have done no honour to their gods. "

I said truly that the question had never come into my mind. For, save as oath or war cry, the names of Thor and Odin were not heard. They sacrificed on going to sea, and on return; and meanwhile carednaught, so far as I knew, for none had questioned my faith. 

He said it was well, and so talking we went on. And he said that, asfriend of his, none would question me, so that I should find all Ineeded for my journey in the town. And when we came there--meetingthe sheriff's ill-armed levy on the way--we went to the house of agreat thane, and there were well and kindly received. 

Yet once and again as I slept I dreamed and woke with the cry ofRorik's men in my ears, and before me the bell seemed to flashagain as it crashed through the ship's side. And once I wokethinking that the smell of burning was round me, and felt, halfawake, for the stone walls of the well chamber. But at last I sleptsoundly and peacefully. 

CHAPTER V. HOW WULFRIC, LODBROK, AND BEORN HUNTED. 

When morning came it was great wonder and joy to me to wake andfind myself in England and free, for indeed I had begun to think ofmy comradeship with the Danes as a sort of thralldom that I knewnot how to break. And now I longed to make my way back to Reedhamas soon as I might, for I had been many weeks away, though I havesaid little of all that befell in that time beyond what wasneedful. One thing saved me from grief that might have been, andthat was the knowledge that Ingild, the merchant, had not been toldto look for my coming, and that none at home would wonder if I werelong away, because of that plan of wintering our ship in theThames. And I knew that not one of my poor crew could have lived totake news of the wreck. 

That I must take back myself; and though I could not fairly beblamed for loss of ship and crew, the thought of having to breakthe tidings to those who would mourn for their lost ones was veryhard to me. But it must be done, and there was an end. 

Now came to me, as I thought of these things, my friend the Priorof Bosham, and he sat down beside me and asked how he could furthermy plans. He himself must go to Selsea, there to see the bishop andtell him all, not forgetting my part, as he said. 

I told him that I only needed a horse, and that then I should rideto London, where I had friends: and he asked me if I had moneywherewith to buy one, for he had none, else would he gladly do sofor me. And that reminded me of the bag which Halfden gave me, andI opened it. 

It was full of treasure--gold ornaments, and chains wherein wereset precious stones, and some gold coins and silver, and these werethe least value of all. But little pleasure had I in them, for Iknew too well how they came, and a thought came to me. 

"Father, " I said, "this comes from ruined towns on yondershore--take it and build up Bosham again. Aye, take it. "

"Why, my son, here is treasure enough to build three villages likeours, " he said quietly; "for timber houses cost but labour in thisforest land, and there was naught else worth taking in the place. "

"But your people are the poorer, " I said; "I pray you take it fortheir need, and for a new bell, moreover. "

And so I urged him till he took the greatest gold chain, sayingthat in honesty he could no more, for that would surely make Boshamwish for more burnings if they turned out as this. 

"Keep the rest and buy a new ship, " he said, "and forget not thatalways and every day your name will be remembered at the time ofmass in Bosham; and that may help you in days to come. "

So he blessed me and departed, and I think that both of us werelight at heart, save for parting. And I have never seen the goodprior again, though his face and words I cannot forget. 

Soon came one to lead me to the presence of the thane and his wife, and from them I found kindness more than I could have looked for. We broke our fast together, and then the lady asked me if I wouldaccept horse and gear for my journey from her, for she had heardfrom the prior that I had been shipwrecked, who had also told herall the story of our doings at Bosham. 

Thanking her, I told her that though shipwrecked, I was yet rich, having a store of wealth with me; for I thought that it was in theminds of these kind people that I was in need. 

"Be not proud, " she said "bide with us for a while, and then takehorse and go. We hold that you have deserved well of all of us. "

But I told her of my mother and sister at home, and how I wouldfain be back with them, so she pitied me the more, saying that nowfor their sakes she would hasten me. 

"Aye, lad, " said the thane, "we have sons of our own at court, andthe lady would that someone would pack them home on a goodhorse--so she must not be denied. "

Thus they persuaded me, and when I tried to thank them, the thanelaughed, and the lady said:

"Thank me not but in one way, and that is by asking your mother tohelp homeward some other lady's son when need is. And that is all Iwould wish. "

And the end of it was that I rode away from Chichester town on agood horse and with change of clothes in saddlebags, and thoseworthy people stood at the gate to give me good speed. 

Yet that is not the end, for there are one or two who have riddenin like sort from Reedham since that day, and have borne home thelike message; so that I know not where the ending of that kindlydeed may be. 

Past the old Chichester walls I went, and out on the long line ofthe Roman street that should take me to London. And as I went Isang, for the green beechen woods were wondrous fair to me afterthe long weeks of changing sea, and it seemed to me that all wasgoing well, so that I put away for the time the grievous thought ofmy shipwreck, the one hard thing that I must face when I came homeagain. 

There is nothing to tell of that ride; for well armed, and rich, and with a good horse, what should there be? And at last I came toLondon town, and rode straightway to the great house of mygodfather, Ingild, that stood by London Bridge. Very strange it wasto me to look out over the Pool as I crossed, and not to see ourgood ship in her wonted place, for this was the first time I hadcome to London except in her. 

At the door of the courtyard, round which Ingild had his greatstorehouses and sheds for goods, I drew rein, and two serving menwhom I knew well came out. Yet they knew me not, staring at my armsand waiting for my commands. 

So I spoke to them by name, and they started and then laughed, saying that they must be forgiven for not knowing me in my arms, for surely I had changed greatly since two years ago, when I waslast with them. 

It was the same when Ingild himself came out, ample robed andportly; for he gazed long at my helmed face, and then cried:

"Why, here is a marvel! Wulfric, my son, you have grown from boy toman since last we met; and you come in helm and mail shirt and onhorseback, instead of in blue homespun and fur cap, with an oarblister on either hand. How is this?"

Then he kissed me on both cheeks and led me in, running on thustill a good meal was before me, with a horn of his mighty ale; andthen he let me be in peace for a little while. 

Afterwards, as we sat alone together, I told him all that hadbefallen, even as I would have told my father, for in my mindIngild, my godfather, came next to him and our king, and I lovedhim well. 

Sorely he grieved for loss of ship and goods and men, but he toldme that we were not the only seamen who had been hurt by thatsudden gale. Nor did he blame me at all, knowing that Kenulf was intruth the commander of our ship. Rather was he glad that it hadchanced that I had left her and so was safe. 

Then when I told him of my turning viking thereafter, he laughedgrimly, with a glitter of his eye, saying that he would surely havedone the same at my age--aye, and any young man in all Englandlikewise, were he worth aught. 

So when I had told him all about my journey, I showed him the bagthat Halfden gave me, and well he knew the value of the treasuretherein. 

"Why, son Wulfric, " he cried; "here is wealth enough to buy a newship withal, as times go!"

And I would have him keep it, not being willing to take so great asum about with me, and that he did willingly, only asking me to lethim use it, if chance should be, on my behalf, and making me keepthe silver money for my own use going homeward. 

"Yet I will keep you awhile, for Egfrid, the Thane's son of Hoxne, who is here at court, goes home for Yuletide, and so you can ridewith him. And I think it will be well that we should send word toyour father of how things have been faring with you, for so willyou have naught of misfortune to tell when you come home. "

I thought this wise counsel and kindly, for my people would besttell those wives and children of their loss, and so things would beeasier for me. And Ingild sent writing to my father by the hand ofsome chapman travelling to the great fair at Norwich; and with hisletter went one from me also, with messages to Lodbrok--for Eadmundhad made me learn to write. 

So after that I abode with Ingild, going to the court of Ethelredthe King with him, and seeing the great feasts which the merchantguilds made for the king while he was in London; with many otherwondrous sights, so that the time went quickly, and the more sothat this Egfrid was ever with me. I had known him when we werelittle lads together at our own king's court, but he had left to goto that of our great overlord, Ethelred, so that I had not seen himfor long years. And one may sail up our Waveney river to Hoxne, where his father's house is, from ours at Reedham, though it is along way. 

Now in the week before Yuletide we would start homewards, so withmany gifts and words of good speed, Ingild set us forth; and werode well armed and attended as the sons of great thanes should. Sothe way was light to us in the clear December weather, and if itwere long the journey was very pleasant, for Egfrid and I grew tobe great friends, and there is nothing more joyous than to beriding ever homeward through wood and over wild, with one whoseways fit with one's own, in the days of youth, when cares are noneand shadows fall not yet across the path. 

When we came to Colchester town we heard that Eadmund was yet atThetford, and when we asked more we learnt that Lodbrok was therealso with my father. So, because Hoxne was but twenty miles orthereby from Thetford, both Egfrid and I were glad that our way wasyet together, and we would go there first of all. 

One other thing we heard in Colchester, for we waited there for twodays, resting our horses. There was a wandering gleeman who cameinto the marketplace on the hill top, and we stood and listened tohim. 

And first he sang of how Danes had come and burnt Harwich town. Butthe people told him to sing less stale news than that, for Harwichwas close at hand. Now it was Halfden's ship which had done that, and the fires we saw before the fog came had been the beacons litbecause of his landing. 

Then he made a great outcry until he had many folk to listen, andthey paid him well before he would sing. Whereon, forsooth, my earstingled, for he sang of the burning of Bosham. And when he came tothe stealing of the bell, his tale was, that it, being hallowed, would by no means bear that heathen hands should touch it, so thatwhen it came to the deepest pool in the haven it turned red hot, and so, burning a great hole through the Danish ship, sank to thebottom, and the Danes were all drowned. Whereat the peoplemarvelled, and the gleeman fared well. 

I suppose that the flashing of the great bell that I had seen gaverise to this tale, and that is how men tell it to this day. And Icare not to gainsay them, for it is close enough to the truth, andfew know that I had so nearly a hand in the matter. 

So we rode to Thetford, and how we were received there is no needfor me to tell, for I came back as it were from the dead, andEgfrid after years of absence. And there with Eadmund were myfather and mother, and Eadgyth, and Lodbrok, and Egfrid's folkalso, with many more friends to greet us, and the king would haveus keep Yuletide with him. 

It had been in my mind that Halfden would have come to Reedham, andat first I looked for him, but he had not been heard of, so thatnow we knew that we should not see him before springtime came, forhe must needs be wintering somewhere westward. Yet now Lodbrok wasat ease with us, seeing the end of his stay, and being in highfavour with our king, so that he was seldom away from his side inall the hunting that went on. 

That liked not Beorn, the falconer, and though he would befriendly, to all seeming, with the Dane, it seemed to me that hisfirst jealousy had grown deeper and taken more hold of him, thoughit might only be in a chance look or word that he showed it as dayswent on. 

But one night my father and I rode in together from our hunting, and there was no one with us. We had been at Thetford for a monthnow, since I came home, and there was a talk that the king would goto the court of Ethelred at Winchester shortly, taking my fatherwith him for his counsellor, and so we spoke of that for a while, and how I must order things at Reedham while he was away. 

"Lodbrok, our friend, will go back with you, " he said. "Now, haveyou noted any envy at the favour in which he is held by Eadmund?"

"Aye, Father, " I answered, "from Beorn, the falconer. "

"So you, too, have had your eyes open, " went on my father; "now Imistrust that man, for he hates Lodbrok. "

"That is saying more than I had thought. "

"You have been away, and there is more than you know at the bottomof the matter. The king offered Lodbrok lands if he would bide withus and be his man, and these he refused, gently enough, saying thathe had broad lands of his own, and that he would not turnChristian, as the king wished, for the sake of gain. He would onlyleave the worship of his own gods for better reasons. Now Beorncovets those lands, and has hoped to gain them. Nor does he yetknow that Lodbrok will not take them. "

Then I began to see that this matter was deeper than I had thought, and told my father of the first meeting of Lodbrok and Beorn. But Isaid that the falconer had seemed very friendly of late. 

"Aye, too friendly, " said my father; "it is but a little whilesince he held aloof from him, and now he is ever close to Lodbrokin field and forest. You know how an arrow may seem to glance froma tree, or how a spear thrust may go wide when the boar is at bay, and men press round him, or an ill blow may fall when none may knowit but the striker. "

"Surely no man would be so base!" I cried. 

"Such things have been and may be again. Long have I known Beorn, and I would not have him for enemy. His ways are not open. "

Then I said that if Beorn was ever near Lodbrok, I would be nearer, and so we left the matter. 

There was one other thing, which was more pleasant, which we spokeabout at that time. And it was about the betrothal of my sisterEadgyth. For it had come to pass that Egfrid, my friend, had soughther hand, and the match pleased us all. So before the king and myfather went to Winchester there was high feasting, and those twowere pledged one to the other. Then was a new house to be built forthem at Hoxne, where the wedding itself should take place. 

"Maybe Halfden will be here by that time, " said Lodbrok to me. "Iwish, friend Wulfric, that honest Egfrid had not been so forward, or that you had another fair sister. "

Now though that saying pleased me, I could not wish for the wildviking as husband to our gentle Eadgyth, though I loved him well asmy own friend. So I said that I thought Halfden's ship was his onlylove. 

"Maybe, " answered the jarl; "but one may never know, and I think itwould be well for English folk and Danish to be knit together moreclosely. "

But when I asked him why this should be so, he only smiled, andtalked of friendliness between the two peoples, which seemed alittle matter to me at that time. 

Now when the time came, my father having gone, we two, Lodbrok andI, went back to Reedham, while my mother and Eadgyth stayed yet atThetford for the sake of Egfrid's new house building, for he wouldhave it built to suit her who should rule it. 

Strange and grievous it was to me to see our shipyard empty, andsad to have to tell the story of the good ship's loss to thosewhose mourning was not yet over. Yet they were sailors' wives andchildren, and to them death at sea was honourable, as is to awarrior's wife that her husband should fall in a ring of foes withall his wounds in front. And they blamed me not; but ratherrejoiced that I was safe returned. 

Now without thought of any foe, or near or far, Lodbrok and Ihunted and hawked over our manors, finding good sport, and in alittle while I forgot all about Beorn, for I had seen him go in theking's train as they rode out to Winchester. 

Out of that carelessness of mine came trouble, the end of which ishard to see, and heavily, if there is blame to me, have I paid forit. And I think that I should have better remembered my father'swords, though I had no thought but that danger was far away for thetime. 

We hunted one day alone together, and had ridden far across ournearer lands to find fresh ground, so that we were in the wideforest country that stretches towards Norwich, on the south of theYare. Maybe we were five miles from the old castle at Caistor. There we beat the woods for roebuck, having greyhounds and hawkswith us, but no attendants, as it happened, and for a time we foundnothing, not being far from the road that leads to the great cityfrom the south. 

Then we came to a thicket where the deer were likely to harbour, and we went, one on either side of it, so that we could not see oneanother, and little by little separated. Then I started a roe, andafter it went my hounds, and I with them, winding my horn to callLodbrok to me, for they went away from him. 

My hounds took the roe, after a long chase, and I was at work uponit, when that white hound that I had given to Lodbrok came leapingtowards me, and taking no heed of the other hounds, or of the deaddeer, fawned upon me, marking my green coat with bloodstains fromits paws. 

I was angry, and rated the hound, and it fled away swiftly as itcame, only to return, whining and running to and fro as though todraw me after it. Then I thought that Lodbrok had also slain adeer, starting one from the same thicket, which was likely enough, and that this dog, being but young, would have me come and see it. All the while the hound kept going and coming, being very uneasy, and I rated it again. 

Then it came across me that I had not heard Lodbrok's horn, andthat surely the dog would not so soon have left his quarry. And atthat I hasted and hung the deer on a branch, and, mounting myhorse, rode after the hound, which at once ran straight before me, going to where I thought Lodbrok would be. 

When I came round the spur of wood that had first parted us I wasfrightened, for Lodbrok's horse ran there loose, snorting as if interror of somewhat that I could not see, and I caught him and rodeon. 

When I could see a furlong before me, into a little hollow of theland that is there, before me was a man, dressed like myself ingreen, and he was dragging the body of another man towards athicket; and as I saw this my horses started from a pool of bloodin which lay a broken arrow shaft. 

At that I shouted and spurred swiftly towards those two--lettingthe other horse go free--with I know not what wild thoughts in mymind. 

And when I came near I knew that the living man was Beorn, and thatthe dead was Lodbrok my friend. 

Then I took my horn and wound it loud and long, charging down uponthat traitor with drawn sword, for I had left my hunting spear withthe slain deer. He dropped his burden, and drew his sword also, turning on me. And I saw that the blade was red. 

Then I made no more delay, but leapt from my horse and fell uponhim to avenge myself for the death of him whom I loved. Would thatI had had the axe whose use he who lay there had taught me so well, for then the matter would have been ended at one blow. But now wewere evenly matched, and without a word we knew that this fightmust be to the death, and our swords crossed, and blow and parrycame quickly. 

Then I heard shouts, and the noise of men running behind me, andBeorn cried:

"Stay us not, I avenge me of my friend, " whereon I ground my teethand pressed on him yet more fiercely, wounding him a little in theshoulder; and he cried out for help--for the men who came wereclose on us--and the well-cast noose of a rope fell over myshoulders, and I was jerked away from him well-nigh choked. 

Two men ran past me and took Beorn, throwing up his sword withtheir quarterstaves, and it seemed to me that it was done overgently. Then they bound us both and set us on the ground face toface. 

"Now here be fine doings!" said a man, who seemed to be the leaderof the six or seven who had ended the fight. 

"Aye, 'tis murder, " said another, looking from Beorn to me and thento Beorn again; "but which is murderer and which true man?"

Now all these men were strangers to me, but I knew one thing aboutthem from their dress. They were the men of mighty Earl Ulfkytelhimself, and seemed to be foresters, and honest men enough by theirfaces. 

"I am Wulfric, son of Elfric of Reedham, " I said. "The slain man isLodbrok, the Danish jarl, and this man slew him. "

"He lies!" cried Beorn. "It was he who slew him, and I wouldrevenge myself on him, for this Lodbrok was my friend. "

Now I held my peace, keeping back my wrath as well as I might, forI began to see that Beorn had some deep plot on hand, thus tobehave as if innocent. 

"Why, so he cried out as we came, " said one of the men when heheard Beorn's words. 

"Maybe both had a hand in it, " the leader said, and so they talkedfor a little. 

Then came two of my own serfs, who had followed me to see thesport, I suppose, at a distance, as idle men will sometimes, whenhunting is on hand, and with them came Lodbrok's dog, the same thathad brought me. And when the dog saw Beorn he flew at him and wouldhave mauled him sorely, but that the earl's men beat him off withtheir staves; and one took the leash that hung from my saddle bowand tied him to a tree, where he sat growling and making as thoughhe would again fly at the falconer. 

"Whose dog is this?" asked the leader. 

"His, " answered the serfs, pointing to Lodbrok. 

"Dogs might tell strange tales could they talk, " said the earl'sman; "I misdoubt both these men. Let us take them to the earl forjudgment. "

"Where is the earl?" I asked. 

"At Caistor, " answered the man shortly, and I was glad that he wasso near, for the matter would be quickly settled and I could gofree. 

"Unbind me, and I will go where you will, " I said, but at thatBeorn cried out. 

"Loose him not, loose him not, I pray you!"

"Tie their hands behind them and let us be gone, " was the answer, and they did so, loosing my feet, and setting us on my horse andLodbrok's. And some of the men stayed behind with my serfs to makea litter on which to carry my friend's body, and follow us toCaistor. So as I went I cried quickly to those two men of mine thatthey should go in all haste to Reedham and tell what had befallenme to our steward, who would know what to do. 

"Reedham is too far for a rescue to reach you in time, " said theleader of the earl's men grimly; "think not of it. "

"I meant not that, but to have witnesses to speak for me. "

"That is fair, " said the man, after a little thought, "we will nothinder their going. "

Then they led us away, and presently reached that place where I hadseen the broken arrow, and one picked it up, saying that here wassurely the place where the deed was done, and that the arrow wouldmaybe prove somewhat. And I think that here Beorn had shot thejarl, for all around those other marks on the grass were thehoofmarks of the rearing and frightened horse, and there were manyplaces where an archer might lie unseen in the thickets, afterfollowing us all day maybe, as Beorn must have done, thus to findfitting chance for his plan when we two were far apart. And surely, had it not been for the dog, I think the fate of Lodbrok would havebeen unknown for many a long day, for but for him Beorn would havehidden his deed and ridden off before I had known aught. 

Now, as the man handled the broken arrow, walking beside me, I sawit plainly, and knew it for one of my own, and one of four that Ihad lost at Thetford, though I did not know how. 

At that I seemed to see all the plot, and my heart sank within me, for this Beorn was most crafty, and had planned well to throw doubton me if things by ill chance fell out as they had, and so I rodein silence wondering what help should come, and whence. And Ithought of Halfden, and what he should think when he heard the talethat was likely to be told him, and even as I thought this therewas a rushing of light wings, and Lodbrok's gray falcon--which Ihad cast from my wrist as I fell on Beorn--came back to me, andperched on my saddle, for my hands were bound behind me. She hadbecome unhooded in some way. 

Then Beorn cried out to the men to take the falcon, for it was his, and that he would not have her lost; and that angered me so that Icried out on him, giving him the lie, and he turned pale as if Iwere free and could smite him. Whereon the men bade us roughly tohold our peace, and the leader whistled to the falcon and held outhis hand to take her. But she struck at him and soared away, and Iwatched her go towards Reedham, and was glad she did so with a sortof dull gladness. 

For I would have no man pass through a time of thoughts such asmine were as they took me to Caistor--rage and grief and fear ofshame all at once, and one chasing the other through my mind till Iknew not where I was, and would start as from a troubled dream whenone spoke, and then go back to the same again as will a sick man. But by the time we reached Caistor I had, as it seemed to me, thought every thought that might be possible, and one thing onlywas plain and clear. I would ask for judgment by Eadmund the King, and if that might not be, then for trial by battle, which the earlwould surely grant. And yet I hoped that Beorn's plot was not socrafty but that it would fail in some way. 

So they put me in a strong cell in the old castle, leading Beorn toanother, and there left me. The darkness came, and they brought mefood, so I ate and drank, being very hungry and weary; and thatdone, my thoughts passed from me, for I slept heavily, worn outboth in body and mind. 

CHAPTER VI. THE JUSTICE OF EARL ULFKYTEL. 

An armed jailor woke me with daylight, bringing me food again, andat first I was dazed, not knowing where I was, so heavy was mysleep. Yet I knew that I woke to somewhat ill. 

"Where am I?" I asked. 

"Under Caistor walls, surely, " he said; and I remembered all. 

The man looked friendly enough, so that I spoke again to him, asking if the great earl was here, and he said that he was. 

"What do men say?" I asked then. 

"That the matter is like to puzzle the earl himself, so that it ishard for a plain man to unriddle. But I think that half Reedham arehere to see justice done you; even if it is naught but EarlUlfkytel's justice!" And he grinned. 

I knew why. For Ulfkytel was ever a just man, though severe, andhis justice was a word with us, though in a strange way enough. Forif a case was too hard for him to decide in his own mind, he wouldstudy to find some way in which the truth might make itself known, as it were. Nor did he hold much with trial by hot water, or heatedploughshares, and the like; finding new ways of his own contriving, which often brought the truth plainly to light, but which no otherman would have thought of. So that if a man, in doing or planningsome ill to another, was himself hurt, we would laugh and say:"That is like the earl's justice". 

So though Ulfkytel was no friend of my father's, having, indeed, some old quarrel about rights of manor or the like, I thoughtnothing of that, save that he would the sooner send me to the kingfor trial. 

The jailor told me that I should be tried at noonday, and wentaway, and so I waited patiently as I might until then, keepingthought quiet as best I could by looking forward and turning overwhat I could say, which seemed to be nothing but the plain truth. 

At last the weary waiting ended, and they took me into the greathall of the castle, and there on the high seat sat the earl, athin, broad-shouldered man, with a long gray beard and gray eyes, that glittered bright and restless under shaggy eyebrows. Beorn, too, was brought in at the same time, and we were set opposite toone another, to right and left of the earl, below the high place, closely watched by the armed guards, bound also, though nottightly, and only as to our hands. 

And there on a trestle table before us lay the body of JarlLodbrok, my friend, in whose side was my broken arrow. All thelower end of the hall was filled with the people, and I saw my twoserfs there, and many Reedham folk. 

Then the court was set, and with the earl were many men whom I knewby sight, honest thanes and franklins enough, and of that I wasglad. 

First of all one read, in the ears of all, that of which we two whowere there bound were accused, giving the names of those half-dozenmen who had found us fighting and had brought us for judgment. 

Then said Earl Ulfkytel:

"Here is a matter that is not easy in itself, and I will not hidethis, that the father of this Wulfric and I are unfriendly, andthat Beorn has been a friend of mine, though no close one. Therefore is more need that I must be very careful that justice isnot swayed by my knowledge and thoughts of the accused. So I putthat away from me; I know naught of these two men but what I hearfrom witnesses. "

Some people at the end of the hall sought to praise the evenhandedness of that saying loudly, but the earl frowned and shouted:

"Silence!--shall a judge be praised for doing right?"

"Then, " said he, growing quiet again, and speaking plainly andslowly that all might hear, "this is how the matter stands. Hereare two men found fighting over the body of a third who is known, as men say, to have been friendly with both. No man saw thebeginning of the business. Now we will hear what was seen, butfirst let this Wulfric speak for himself;" and he turned his brighteyes on me. 

Now I told him all the truth from the time when I parted fromLodbrok until the men came. 

Then the earl asked me:

"Why thought you that Beorn slew the man?"

"Because there was no other man near, and because I know that hebore ill will towards him for the favour shown him by the king. "

"So, " said Ulfkytel; "now let Beorn speak. "

Then that evil man, being very crafty, did not deny my words, butsaid that he had found the body lying with my arrow in its side. And though he knew not why I had done the deed, for the sake of hisfriendship with my father and myself he would have hidden it, andeven as he did so I came, falling on him. Whereon he grew wroth, and fought. 

"It seems to me, " said the earl, "that a word from you shouldrather have made Wulfric help you and thank you; not fall on you. Now let the witnesses say their say. "

So they stood forward, telling naught but the truth, as honest men. And they seemed to think much of Beorn's having cried out forrevenge. Also they showed the arrow, which fitted exactly to theheaded end which was in Lodbrok's side, and was the same as twothat were in my quiver with others. Now if Beorn shot that arrow hemust have made away with both bow and quiver, for he had none whenwe were taken. 

Then one of the other thanes said that the dead man had anotherwound, and that in the throat, and it was so, Whereon the jailerwas bidden to bring our swords, and it was found that both werestained, for I had wounded Beorn a little, as I have said. 

"Is Wulfric wounded then?" asked Ulfkytel. 

And I was not. 

"Whence then is Beorn's sword stained?" he asked. 

Then came my two thralls, and spoke to the truth of my story, asdid one of the men who had stayed with them, for he too had seenthe deer hanging where I had left it, nearly a mile away from wherethe fight was. And my men added that they had seen me riding tothat place, and had followed the call of my horn. 

"Murderers do not call thus for help, " said the earl. "What more?"

"Only that Lodbrok's dog flew at Beorn;" they said. 

Then my steward and others told the story of my saving of Lodbrok, and there were one or two who knew how closely Beorn seemed to havesought his friendship. There was no more then to be said. 

All the while Ulfkytel had watched my face and Beorn's, and now hesaid:

"The arrow condemns Wulfric, but any man might pick up a good arrowthat he had lost. And the sword condemns Beorn, but there are manyways in which it might be bloodstained in that affair. Now, werethese two robbers, I would hold that they were fighting overdivision of booty, but they are honourable men. Wherefore I willhave one more witness who knows not how to lie. Fetch the dog. "

So they brought Lodbrok's dog, which the serfs had with them, andthey loosed it. It ran to his body first and cried over it, pullinghis coat with its paws and licking his face, so that it was pitifulto see it, and there were women present who wept thereat. 

Then it left him and came to me, thrusting its nose into my hand, but I would not notice it, for justice's sake; but when it sawBeorn, it bristled up, flying at his throat so that he fell underit, and the guards had much ado in getting it off, and one wasbitten. 

"The dog condemns Beorn, " said the earl, "but Wulfric bred it. "

After that he would have no more witness; but now should each of uslay hand on the body and swear that he was guiltless. 

They brought a book of the Holy Gospels and put it on Lodbrok'sbreast, and first I laid my hand thereon, looking into the quietface of the man whose life I had saved, and sware truly. 

Then must Beorn confess or swear falsely, and I looked at him andhis cheek was pale. But he, too, laid hand on the dread book in itsawful place and sware that he was innocent--and naught happened. For I looked, as I think many looked, to see the blood start fromthe wound that he had given the jarl, but it was not so. There wasno sign. Then crossed my mind the first doubt that I had had thatBeorn was guilty. Yet I knew he lied in some things, and the doubtpassed away quickly. 

Then Ulfkytel pushed away the table from before him so that it fellover. 

"Take these men away, " he said. "I have heard and seen enough. Iwill think!"

They led us away to the cells again, and I wondered how all thiswould end. In an hour they brought us back, and set us in ourplaces again. The earl had more to say, as it seemed. 

"Will you two pay the weregild {xi} between you?"

"No, Lord Earl, " I said; "that were to confess guilt, which wouldbe a lie. "

Then Beorn cried:

"I pray you, Wulfric, let us pay and have done!"

But I turned from him in loathing. 

"Ho, Master Falconer, " said Ulfkytel, "the man is an outlander! Towhom will you pay it? To Wulfric who saved his life?"

Now at that Beorn was dumb, seeing that the earl had trapped himvery nearly, and he grew ashy pale, and the great earl scowled athim. 

"Let me have trial by battle, " I said quietly, thinking that itwould be surely granted. 

There was as good reason to suspect me as Beorn, as I saw. 

"Silence, Wulfric!" said the earl. "That is for me to say. "

"Let the king judge, I pray you, Lord Earl, " I went on, for hespoke in no angry tone, nor looked at me. 

However, that angered him, for, indeed, it was hard to say whetherking or earl was more powerful in East Anglia. Maybe Eadmund'spower came by love, and that of the earl by the strong hand. Butthe earl was most loyal. 

"What!" he said in a great voice, "am I not earl? And shall theking be troubled with common manslayers while I sit in his seat ofjustice? Go to! I am judge, and will answer to the king for what Ido. "

So I was silent, waiting for what should come next. 

But he forgot me in a minute, and seemed to be thinking. 

At last he said:

"One of these men is guilty, but I know not which. "

And so he summed up all that he had heard, and as he did so itseemed, even to me, that proofs of guilt were evenly balanced, sothat once again I half thought that Beorn might be wronged in theaccusation, as I was. 

"So, " he ended, "friend has slain friend, and friends have fought, and there is no question of a third man in the matter. "

He looked round on the honest faces with him, and saw that theywere puzzled and had naught to say, and went on:

"Wherefore, seeing that these men have had trial by battle already, which was stopped, and that the slain man was a foreigner from overseas and has no friends to speak concerning him, I have a mind toput the judgment into the hands of the greatest Judge of all. AsLodbrok the Dane came by sea, these men shall be judged upon thesea by Him who is over all. And surely the innocent shall escape, and the guilty shall be punished in such sort that he shall wishthat I had been wise enough to see his guilt plainly and to hanghim for treachery to his friend and the king's, or else to put himinto ward until some good bishop asks for pardon for ill doing. "

And with that half promise he looked sharply at us to see if anysign would come from the murderer. 

But I had naught to say, nor did I seem to care just now whatbefell me, while Beorn was doubtless fearful lest the wrath ofEadmund the King should prevail in the end were he to be imprisonedonly. So he answered not, and the earl frowned heavily. 

Now one of the franklins there, who knew me well enough, said:

"Wulfric, be not ashamed to confess it, if for once you shotill--if your arrow went by chance to Lodbrok's heart, I pray you, say so. It may well be forgiven. "

Very grateful was I for that kind word, but I would not pleadfalsely, nor, indeed, would it have told aught of the other woundthat had been made. So I shook my head, thanking the man, andsaying that it was not so. 

Now I think that the earl had planned this in order to make one ofus speak at the last, and for a moment I thought that Beorn wasabout to speak, but he forbore. Then Ulfkytel sighed heavily andturned away, speaking in a low voice to the thanes with him, andthey seemed to agree with his words. 

At length he turned to us and spoke gravely:

"It is, as I said, too hard for me. The Lord shall judge. Even asLodbrok came shall you two go, at the mercy of wind and wave and ofHim who rules them. You shall be put into Lodbrok's boat thisnight, and set adrift to take what may come. Only this I lay uponyou, that the innocent man shall not harm the guilty. As forhimself, he need, as I think, have no fear, for the guilty man is acoward and nidring {xii}. Nor, as it seems to me, if all may bebelieved, can the guiltless say for certain that the other did it. "

Then was a murmur of assent to this strange manner of justice ofEarl Ulfkytel's, and I, who feared not the sea, was glad; but Beornwould have fallen on the ground, but for his guards, and almost hadhe confessed, as I think. 

"Eat and drink well, " said Ulfkytel, "for maybe it is long beforeyou see food again. "

"Where shall you set them afloat?" asked a thane. 

"Am I a fool to let men know that?" asked the earl sharply. "Therewould be a rescue for a certainty. You shall know by and by inprivate. "

The guards took us away, and unbinding our hands, set plenty ofgood food and drink before us. And for my part I did well, for nowthat I knew the worst my spirits rose, and I had some hopes ofescape, for there was every sign of fair weather for long enough. And viking ways had taught me to go fasting for two days, if needbe, given a good meal to start upon. 

But Beorn ate little and drank much, while the guards bade him takeexample from me, but he would not; and after a while sat silent ina corner and ghastly to look upon, for no one cared to meddle withhim. 

As soon as it grew dusk they bade us eat again, for in half an hourwe should set forth to the coast. At that Beorn started up andcried out, wringing his hands and groaning, though he said no word, except that I should surely slay him in the boat. 

Then I spoke to him for the first time since he had claimed thefalcon, and said that from me, at least, he was safe. And I spokeroughly, so that I think he believed me, so plain did I make itthat I thought one who was surely cowardly in word and deed was notworth harming, and he ceased his outcry. 

At last we were set on horseback, and with two score or moremounted spearmen round us, we rode quickly out of Caistor town. Afew men shouted and ran after us, but the guards spurred theirhorses, and it was of no use for them to try and follow. And thenight was dark and foggy, though not cold for the time of year. 

I feared lest we were going to Reedham, for there my folk wouldcertainly rise in arms to rescue me, and that would have madethings hard for them; but we went on southward, riding very fast, until after many long miles we came to the little hill of the otherBurgh that stands where Waveney parts in two streams, one eastwardto the sea, and the other northward to join the Yare mouth. 

The moon had risen by the time we came there, and I could see alarge fishing boat at the staithe, and, alas! alongside of her asmaller boat that I knew so well--that in which Lodbrok had come, and in which I had passed so many pleasant hours with him. Then thethought crossed my mind that what he had taught me of her was liketo be my safety now; but my mind was dazed by all the strangethings that came into it, and I tried not to think. Only I wonderedif Ulfkytel had got the boat without a struggle with our people. 

The earl was there with a few more thanes and many more guards, andthey waited by the waterside. 

One man started from beside the earl as we came, and rode swiftlytowards us. It was Egfrid, my brother-in-law to be--if this did notbring all that fair plan to naught. 

He cried out to the men to stay, and they, knowing who he was, didso, and made no trouble about his coming to my side. There hereined up his horse, and laid his hand on my shoulder. 

"Alas for this meeting, my brother!" he cried. "What can I do? Mencame and told me of rumour that was flying about concerning thisbusiness, and I have ridden hard to get to Reedham, but I met theearl, who told me all. And I have prayed him to let the king judge, but he will not, saying that his mind is fixed on higherjudgment--and you know what he is. "

Then I said:

"So that you hold me not guilty, my brother, I mind not so much;for if I must die you will take my place, and my father will not bewithout a son. 

"I think you guilty!" he cried; "how could that be? Shame on mewere I to dream thereof--and on any man of all who know you whowould deem you could be so. "

"Have you heard all?"

"Aye, for the earl has told me very patiently, being kind, for allhis strange ways. At last I told him that his wish for justiceblinded his common sense. And at that, instead of being wrath, hesmiled at me as on a child, and said, 'What know you of justice?';so that I was as one who would beat down a stone wall with hisfists---helpless. He is not to be moved. What can I do?" and almostdid he weep for my hard case. 

"Let things go their own way, my brother, " I said gently. "I do notfear the sea, nor this man here--Beorn. Do you go to Reedham andtend Lodbrok's hawk for me, and send word to my father, that he maycome home, and to the king, so that Lodbrok may have honourableburial. "

He promised me those things, and then went back upon the slaying ofLodbrok, asking how it came about. 

I told him what I thought thereof; and Beorn, who must needs listento all this, ground his teeth and cursed under his breath, forthere seemed to have come some desperate fury on him in place ofhis cold despair of an hour since. 

And when Egfrid had heard all, he raised his hand and swore thatnot one stone of Beorn's house should be unblackened by fire bythis time tomorrow night, and as he said it he turned to Beorn, shaking and white with wrath. 

"Let that be, " I answered him quickly; "no good, but much harm maycome therefrom. Wait but six months, and then maybe I shall beback. "

Now while we had thus spoken together, Ulfkytel had dismounted andwas holding some converse with a man whose figure I could not wellmake out, even had I cared to try, in the dark shadow of horses andriders which stayed the moonlight from them. But at this time thestranger came towards us, and I saw that it was the priest whoserved the Church of St. Peter, hard by where we stood. He came toBeorn first, and spoke to him in a low voice, earnestly; but Beornpaid no sort of heed to him, but turned his head away, cursing yet. So after a few more words, the priest came to me. 

"Wulfric, " he said, "sad am I to see you thus. But justice isjustice, and must be done. "

"Aye, Father, " I answered, "and right will prevail. "

"Maybe we shall see it do so, " he answered shortly, not seemingwilling to hold much converse with me; "but it is likely that yougo to your death on the wide sea. Many a man have I shriven at thepoint of death--and Ulfkytel the Earl will not hold me back fromyour side--an you will. "

Thereat I was very glad, for I knew that the risks before me werevery great, and I said as much. 

Then he took the bridle of my horse and began to lead me on oneside, and the guards hindered him until Ulfkytel shouted to them todraw aside in such wise as to prevent my riding off, though, boundas I was, it had been of little use to try to do so. Then they letthe priest take me out of earshot, and maybe posted themselves insome way round us, though I heeded them not. 

So then in that strange way I, bound and on horseback, confessed;and weeping over me at last, with all his coldness forgotten, thepriest of Burgh shrived me and blessed me, bidding me keep a goodheart; for, if not in this world, then at the last would all bemade right, and I should have honour. 

After that he went once more to Beorn, but he was deaf to hispleading, and so he went away to the church, speaking no word toany man, and with his head bent as with the weight of knowledgethat must not be told, and maybe with sorrow that the otherprisoner, if guilty, would not seek for pardon from the Judge intowhose hand he was about to go. 

But as for me, this thing was good, and a wondrous comfort to me, and I went back to Egfrid with a cheerful heart, ready to faceaught that might come. 

Now the earl called to the guards from the water's edge, sayingthat the time was come, and we rode towards him, and I made Egfridpromise that he would hold his hand, at least till my father came. 

Now they drew my boat to the shore, and they took Beorn from hishorse first, and often have I wondered that he did not confess, buthe said no word, and maybe his senses had left him by reason of histerror. They haled him to the boat and unbound him, setting him inthe bows, where he sank down, seeming helpless, but staring awayfrom shore over the sparkling waters that he feared. 

Then came my turn, and of my own will I stepped into the boat, looking her over to see that all was there as when Lodbrok came. And all was there, though that was little enough. The one oar, thebaler, and a few fathoms of line on the floorboards. 

Now as I had nothing to lose by speaking, I cried to the earlconcerning the one matter that troubled me. 

"Earl Ulfkytel, I pray you forgive my poor folk if they fought forme when you took the boat. "

"They knew not why it was taken, " he answered quietly. "I sent amessenger before I gave sentence. But I should not have blamed themhad they fought, knowing all. "

Then a rough man who tended the boat called out:

"Ho, Lord Earl, are these murderers to go forth with gold on armand hand?" for we had been stripped of naught but our arms, and Isuppose the man coveted these things. 

But the earl answered:

"Which is the murderer? I know not. When his time comes stripped hewill be of life itself. Let the men be, " and then in a moment heasked one by him; "what weapons had Lodbrok when he came?"

"Only a dagger, " answered the thane to whom he spoke. "Or so mensay. "

"That is true, " I said plainly. 

"Give the men their daggers, " then said the earl; and when one toldhim that we should use them on each other, he answered:

"I think they will not; do my bidding!"

So they threw my hunting knife to me, and I girded it on. ButBeorn's dagger fell on the floor of the boat, and he paid no heedto it, not even turning his head. 

Then the earl and three thanes went on board the fishing boat, andEgfrid would fain have come with him. But I signed him back, andwhen the fishermen put out oars and pushed from the shore, towingus with them, he ran waist deep into the water, and clasped my handfor the last time, weeping. 

Then the shore grew dim to my eyes, and I put my head in my handsand would look no more. Soon I heard only the wash and creak of thelarge boat's oars, and a murmured word or two from those on boardher. Then from Burgh Tower came the tolling of the bell, as for thedying, and that was the last voice of England that I heard as wewent from shore to sea. 

But at that sound came hope back to me, for it seemed to me as thevoice of Bosham bell calling for help that should come to myself, as I had been called in time of need by the like sound to the helpof St. Wilfrith's men. And straightway I remembered the words ofthe good prior, and was comforted, for surely if St. Wilfrith'smight could sink the pirate ship it would be put forth for me uponthe waters. So I prayed for that help if it might be given, and forthe Hand of Him who is over all things, even as the prior hadbidden me understand. 

Whereupon I was in no more trouble about myself, and now I began tohope that the still weather might even bring Halfden's ship to findme. 

So we passed from river to broad, and from broad to sea, and wentin tow of the fishing boat until we came to that place, as nearlyas might be, where I had saved Lodbrok. I could see the sparkle ofour village lights, or thought I could. 

There they cast us off, and for a few minutes the two boats layside by side on the gently-heaving water, for the wind wasoffshore, and little sea was running. 

Then the earl rose up, lifting his hand and saying, very solemnly:

"Farewell, thou who art innocent. Blame not my blindness, nor thinkill of me. For I do my best, leaving you in the Hand of God, andnot of man!"

So he spoke; then the oars swung and fell, and in a few moments hisboat was gone into the shoreward shadows and we were alone, and Iwas glad. 

Now I looked at Beorn, and I thought him strangely still, and sowatched him. But I soon saw that he was in some sort of fit orswoon, and paid no heed to aught. Yet I thought it well to take hisdagger from where it lay, lest he should fall on me in some frenzy. 

I took up the weapon, and straightway I longed to draw it and endhis life at once, while all sorts of plans for escape thereaftercame into my mind. But I could not slay a helpless man, even thisone, though I sat fingering the dagger for a long while. At lastthe evilness of these thoughts was plain to me; so quickly I castthe dagger overboard, and it was gone. 

Then I thought I would sleep while I might, for there was no sea tofear, and the tide set with the wind away from shore from the rivermouth, as I knew well, for it was ebbing. It was weary work towatch the land growing less and less plain under the moon. Yet Ifeared Beorn's treachery, and doubted for a while, until the coilof rope that lay at my feet caught my eye as I pondered. With thatI made no more ado, but took it and bound him lightly, so that atleast he could not rise up unheard by me. Nor did he stir or doaught but breathe heavily and slowly as I handled him. When heroused I knew that I could so deal with him that I might unbindhim. 

After that I slept, and slept well, rocked by the gentle rise andfall of the waves, until daylight came again. 

CHAPTER VII. HOW WULFRIC CAME TO JUTLAND. 

It was Beorn who woke me. Out of his swoon, or whatever it was thathad taken his senses, he woke with a start and shudder that broughtme from sleep at once, thinking that the boat had touched ground. But there was no land in sight now, and all around me was the widecircle of the sea, and over against me Beorn, my evil companion, glowering at me with a great fear written on his face. 

Now as I woke and saw him, my hand went at once to the dagger at myside, as my first waking thoughts felt troubled by reason of all hehad done, though it was but for a moment. Thereat he cried out, praying me to have mercy on him, and tried to rise, going near tocapsize the boat. Indeed, I cannot believe that the man had everbeen in a boat before. 

"Lie down, " I said, speaking sharply, as to a dog, "or you willdrown us both before the time!"

He was still enough then, fearing the water more than steel, as itseemed, or seeing that I meant him no harm. 

Then I spoke plainly to him. 

"I will harm you not. But your life is in my hands in two ways. Ican slay you by water or dagger for one thing; or for another, Ithink I can take this boat to shore at some place where you are notknown, and so let you live a little longer. And in any case I havea mind to try to save my own life; thus if you will obey me so thatI may tend the boat, yours shall be saved with it, so far as I amconcerned. But if you hinder me, die you must in one way oranother!"

Now he saw well enough that his only hope lay in my power to takethe boat safely across the water, and so promised humbly to obey mein all things if I would but spare him and get the boat to shorequickly. So I unbound him and coiled the rope at my feet again, bidding him lie down amidships and be still. 

Many a time men have asked me why I slew him not, or cast him notoverboard, thus being troubled no more with him. Most surely Iwould have slain him when we fought, in the white heat ofanger--and well would it have been if Ulfkytel had doomed him todeath, as judge. But against this helpless, cringing wretch, whosepunishment was even now falling on him, how could I lift hand? Itseemed to me, moreover, that I was, as it were, watching to seewhen the stroke of doom would fall on him, as the earl said itsurely must on the guilty. 

The wind freshened, and the boat began to sing through the water, for it needed little to drive her well. My spirits rose, so that Ifelt almost glad to be on the sea again, but Beorn waxed sick andlay groaning till he was worn out and fell asleep. 

Now the breeze blew from the southwest, warm and damp, as it hadheld for a long time during this winter, which was open and mild sofar. And this was driving us over the same track which Lodbrok hadtaken as he came from his own place. There was no hope of makingthe English shore again, and so I thought it well to do even as thejarl, and rear up the floorboards in such wise as to use them for asail to hasten us wherever we might go. 

So I roused Beorn, and showed him how to bestow himself out of myway, and made sail, as one might say. At once the boat seemed tocome to life, flying from wave to wave before the wind, and I madehaste to ship the long oar, so that I could steer her with it. 

And when I went aft, there, in the sharp hollow of the stern that Ihad uncovered, lay two great loaves and a little breaker of water. Now I could not tell, and do not know even to this day, what kindlyman hid these things for us, but I blessed him for his charity, fornow our case was better than Lodbrok's in two ways, that we had noraging gale and sea to wrestle against, and the utmost pangs ofhunger and thirst we were not to feel. Three days and two nightshad he been on his voyage. We might be a day longer with thisbreeze, but the bread, at least, we need not touch till tomorrow. But Beorn slept heavily again, and I told him not of this store asyet, for I thought that he would but turn from it just now. Whichwas well, for he could not bear a fast as could I. 

So the long day wore through, and ever the breeze held, and theboat flew before it. Night fell, and the dim moon rose up, andstill we went east and north swiftly. The long white wake stretchedstraight astern of us, and Beorn slept deeply, worn out; and thesea ran evenly and not very high, so that at last I dared to lashthe oar in its place and sleep in snatches, waking now and then tothe lift of a greater wave, or catching the rushing in my ears assome heavier-crested billow rose astern of us. But the boat wasswift as the seas, and there was nothing to fear. Nor was the coldgreat at any time, except towards early morning before the firstlight of dawn. Moreover, the boat sailed in better trim with twomen in her. 

Gray morning came, and the seas were longer and deeper, for we werefar on the wide sea. All day long was it the same, wave after wave, gray sky overhead, and the steady breeze ever bearing us onward. Once it rained, and I caught the water in the bailer and drankheartily, giving his fill to Beorn, and with it I ate some of myloaf, and he took half of his. Then slowly came night, and at lastI waxed lonely, for all this while I had kept a hope that I mightsee the sail of Halfden's ship, but there was no glint of canvasbetween sky and sea, and my hope was gone as the darkness fell. 

So I sang, to cheer myself, raising my voice in the sea song that Ihad made and that Lodbrok had loved. And when that was done I sangthe song of Bosham bell, with the ending that the gleeman onColchester Hill had made. 

Thereat Beorn raised his head and, snarling at me like an angrydog, bade me cease singing of shipwreck. But I heeded him not, andso I sang and he cursed, until at last he wept like an angry child, and I held my peace. 

I did not dare sleep that night, for the wind freshened, and attimes we might see naught but sky above us and the waves ahead andastern of the boat, though to one who knew how to handle his craftthere was no danger in them. But from time to time Beorn cried outas the boat slid swiftly down the slope of a great wave, hovered, and rose on the next, and I feared that he would leap up in histerror and end all. 

"Bide still or I will bind you, " I said at last to him, and he hidhis face in his arms, and was quiet again. 

Worn out when day broke was I, and again I ate and gave to Beorn, and he would eat all his loaf, though I bade him spare it, for Iknew not how long yet we might be before we saw land. And thatseemed to change his mood, and he began to scowl at me, though hedared say little, and so sat still in his place, glowering at meevilly. 

Presently came a whale, spouting near us, and that terrified him, so that he cried to me to save him from it, as though I had poweron the seas more than had other men. But it soon went away, and heforgot his terror, beginning to blame me for not having gained theshore yet. 

I could say nothing, for I knew not how far we had run; yet we hadcome a long way, and I thought that surely we must have sailed asswiftly as Lodbrok, for the sea had favoured us rather than giventrouble. Even now I thought the colour of the water changed alittle, and I began to think that we neared some land at last. 

As the sun set, the wind shifted more to the westward, and Ithought a change was coming. It was very dark overhead until thewaning moon rose. 

Now, soon after moonrise Beorn began to groan, in his sleep as Ithought; but presently he rose up, stiffly, from long sitting, andI saw that his eyes were flashing, and his face working strangelyin the pale moonlight. I bade him lie down again, but he did not, and then I saw that he was surely out of his mind through theterror of the sea and the long nothingness of the voyage to whichhe was all unused. Then he made for me with a shout, and I saw thatI must fight for my life. So I closed with him and dragged him downto the bottom of the boat, and there we two struggled, till Ithought that the end was come. 

The boat plunged and listed, and once was nearly over, but at thatnew strength came to me, and at last I forced his shoulders underthe midship thwart, and held him there so that he could by no meansrise. Then all his fury went, and he became weak, so that I reachedout with one hand for the line and bound him easily, hand and foot. I set him back in his place, and the water washed over his face ashe lay, for we had shipped a good deal in the lurches our strugglecaused. Then he was still, and as on the first night, seemed tosleep, breathing very heavily. 

So I left him bound, and bailed the water out. Then knew I how weakI was. Yet I held on, steering from wave to wave as though I couldnot help it. 

Once, towards morning, there came a booming in my ears, and afaintness, for I was all but done. But the boat dashed into a wave, and the cold spray flew over me and roused me to know the danger, so I took my last crust and ate it, and was refreshed a little. 

But when the morning broke cold and gray over brown waves, there, against one golden line of sunlight, rose the black steady barrierof a low-lying coast, and round the boat the gulls were screamingtheir welcome. 

Then came over me a dull fear that I should be lost in sight ofland, and a great sorrow and longing for the English shore in placeof this, for never had I seen sunrise over land before from theopen sea, and hunger and thirst gnawed at me, and I longed for restfrom this tossing of sea, and wave--and always waves. Then I lookedin Beorn's evil face, and I thought that he was dead, but that tome seemed to matter not. 

Swiftly rose up the coast from out the sea, and I saw that it waslike our East Anglian shore, forest covered and dark, but with pineand birch instead of oak and alder. The boat was heading straightthrough a channel; past sands over which I could see the white lineof the tide on either side, and that chance seemed not strange tome, but as part of all that was to be and must be. 

Then the last rollers were safely past, and the boat's keel gratedon sand--and I forgot my weakness, and sprang out into the shallowwater, dragging her up with the next wave and out of reach of thesurges. 

Then I saw that the tide was falling, and that I had naught more todo, for we were safe. With that I gave way at last, and reeled andfell on the sand, for my strength could bear no more, and I deemedthat I should surely die. 

I think that I fell into a great sleep for a while, for I came tomyself presently, refreshed, and rose up. 

The tide had ebbed a long way, and the sun was high above me, sothat I must have been an hour or two there upon the sand. I wentand looked at Beorn. 

His swoon seemed to have passed into sleep, and I unbound him, andas I did so he murmured as if angry, though he did not wake. 

Then I thought that I would leave him there for some other to find, and try to make my way to house or village where I might get food. I could send men thence to seek him, but I cared not if I never seteyes on him again, hoping, indeed, that I should not do so. 

So I turned and walked inland through the thin forest for a littleway, stumbling often, but growing stronger and less stiff as Iwent, though I must needs draw my belt tight to stay the pangs ofhunger, seeing that one loaf is not overmuch for such a voyage andsuch stern work as mine had been, body and mind alike unresting. 

Nor had I far to go, for not more than a mile from shore I saw agood hut standing in a little clearing; and it was somewhat likeour own cottages, timber-framed, with wattle and clay walls, butwith thatch of heather instead of our tall reeds, and when I camenear, I saw that the timber was carved with twisted patterns rounddoor and window frames. 

No dog came out at me, and no one answered when I called, and so atlast I lifted the latch and went in. There was no one, but thepeople could not be far off, for meat and bread and a great pitcherof ale stood on the round log that served for table, as if the mealwas set against speedy homecoming, and the fire was banked up withpeats, only needing stirring to break into a blaze. 

Rough as it all was, it looked very pleasant to me, and after I hadcalled once or twice I sat down, even as I should have done in ourown land, and ate a hearty meal, and drank of the thin ale, and wassoon myself again. I had three silver pennies, besides the goldbracelet on my arm that I wore as the king's armour bearer andweapon thane, and was sure of welcome, so when I had done I sat bythe fire and waited till someone should come whom I might thank. 

Once I thought of carrying food to Beorn, but a great hatred andloathing of the man and his deed came over me, and I would not seehim again. And, indeed, it was likely that he would come here also, as I had done, when he woke; so that when at last I heard footstepsI feared lest it should be he. 

But this comer whistled cheerfully as he came, and the tune was onethat I had often heard men sing when I was with Halfden. It was theold "Biarkamal", the song of Biark the Viking. 

Now at that I was very glad, for of all things I had most fearedlest I should fall on the Frisian shores, for if so, I shouldsurely be made a slave, and maybe sold by the lord of the coast towhich I came. But Danes have no traffic in slaves, holding freedomfirst of all things. And that is one good thing that the coming ofthe Danish host has taught to us, for many a Saxon's riches camefrom trading in lives of men. 

Then the door was pushed open, for I had left it ajar, and in camea great dog like none we have in England. I thought him a wolf atfirst, so gray and strong was he, big enough and fierce enoughsurely to pull down any forest beast, and I liked not the savagelook of him. But, though he bristled and growled at first sight ofme, when he saw that I sat still as if I had some right to bethere, he came and snuffed round me, and before his master came wewere good friends enough, if still a little doubtful. But I neverknew a dog that would fly at me yet, so that I think they know wellenough who are their friends, though by some sign of face or voicethat is beyond my knowledge. 

Now came the man, who edged through the door with a great bundle oflogs for the fire, which he cast down without looking at me, onlysaying:

"Ho, Rolf! back again so early? Where is the Jarl?"

Now I knew that he was a Dane, and so I answered in his own way:

"Not Rolf, but a stranger who has made free with Rolf's dinner. "

Whereat the man laughed, setting hands on hips and staring at me. 

"So it is!" he said; "settle that matter with brother Rolf when hecomes in, for strangers are scarce here. "

Then he scanned my dress closely, and maybe saw that they were seastained, though hunting gear is made for hard wear and showslittle. 

"Let me eat first, " he said, sitting down, "and then we will talk. "

But after he had taken a few mouthfuls, he asked:

"Are there any more of you about?"

"One more, " I said, "but I left him asleep in the boat that broughtus here. We are from the sea, having been blown here. "

"Then he may bide till he wakes, " the man said, going on with hismeal. 

Presently he stopped eating, and after taking a great draught ofale, said that he wondered the dog had not torn me. 

"Whereby I know you to be an honest man. For I cannot read a man'sface as some can, and therefore trust to the dog, who is neverwrong, " and he laughed and went on eating. 

Now that set me thinking of what account I might give of myself, and I thought that I would speak the truth plainly, though therewas no reason to say more than that we were blown off the Englishcoast. What Beorn would say I knew not; most likely he would lie, but if so, things must work themselves out. 

I looked at the man in whose house I was, and was pleased with him. Red haired and blue eyed he was, with a square, honest face andbroad shoulders, and his white teeth shone beneath a red beard thatcovered half his face. 

When he had eaten even more than I, he laughed loudly, saying thatbrother Rolf would have to go short this time, and then came andsat by the fire over against me, and waited for me to say my say. 

So I told him how we had come, and at that he stared at me as ourfolk stared at Lodbrok, and started up, crying that he must go andsee this staunch boat that had served me so well. 

"Bide here and rest, " he said, "and I will bring your comrade toyou, " and with that he swung out of the house, taking the dog withhim. And at once the thought of leaving the hut and plunging intothe forest came into my mind, but I knew not why I should do so, except that I would not see Beorn again. However, there was a thirdman now, and I would see what befell him. 

Now I waited long, and had almost fallen asleep beside the warmfire, when I heard a horn away in the woods, and roused up tolisten. Twice or thrice it sounded, and then I heard it answeredfrom far off. So I supposed that there was a hunt going on. 

Then I heard no more, and fell asleep in earnest; for I needed restbadly, as one might well suppose. 

Something touched my hand and I awoke. It was the great dog, whocame and thrust his nose against me, having made up his mind to befriendly altogether. So when his master came in I was fondling hishead, and he looked puzzled. 

"Say what men will, " he said, "I know you are an honest man!"

"Do you hold that any will doubt it?" I asked, wondering what hemeant; for he looked strangely at me. 

"Aye; the jarl has found your boat, and has sent me back to keepyou fast. Know you whose boat you have?"

"It belonged to Jarl Lodbrok, who came ashore in it, as I have comehere--and he gave it me. "

"Hammer of Thor!" said the man. "Is the jarl alive?"

"What know you of him?" I asked. 

"He was our jarl--ours, " he answered. 

"Who is the other jarl you speak of?" I asked him, with a hope thatHalfden had come home, for now I knew that we had indeed followedLodbrok's track exactly. 

"How should it be other than Ingvar Lodbroksson? for we have heldthat Lodbrok, his father, is dead this many a long day. "

"Let me go to the jarl, " I said, rising up. "I would speak withhim, " for I would, if possible, tell him the truth, before Beorncould frame lies that might work ill to both of us, or perhaps tome most of all. Yet I thought that I saw the shadow of judgmentfalling on the murderer. 

"Bide quiet, " said the man; "he will be here soon. "

And then he said, looking from me to the dog, "Now I hold you as atrue man, therefore I will tell you this--anger not the jarl whenhe speaks to you. "

"Thanks, friend!" I answered heartily, "I think I shall not dothat. Is he like his father?"

The man laughed shortly, only saying:

"Is darkness like daylight?"

"Then he is not like Jarl Halfden. "

Now the honest man was going to ask in great wonder how I knew ofhim, when there came the quick trot of horses to the door, and astern voice, which had in its tones somewhat familiar to me, calledhim:

"Raud, come forth!"

My host started up, and saying, "It is Jarl Ingvar, " went to thedoor, while I too rose and followed him, for I would not seem toavoid meeting the son of Lodbrok, my friend. 

"Where is this stranger?" said the jarl's voice; "bring him forth. "

Raud turned to beckon me, but I was close to him, and came out ofthe hut unbidden. 

There sat a great man, clad in light chain mail and helmed, withhis double-headed axe slung to his saddle bow, but seeming to havecome from hunting, for he carried a short, broad-pointed boarspear, and on the wrist of his bridle hand sat a hooded hawk likeLodbrok's. His face had in it a look both of his father and ofHalfden, but it was hard and stern; and whereas they had brownhair, his was jet black as a raven's wing. Maybe he was ten yearsolder than Halfden. 

There were five or six other men, seemingly of rank, and onhorseback also, behind him, but they wore no armour, and were inhunting gear only, and again there were footmen, leading houndslike the great one that stood by Raud and me. And two men therewere who led between them Beorn, holding him lest he should fall, either from weakness or terror, close to the jarl. 

So I stood before Ingvar the Jarl, and wondered how things wouldgo, and what Beorn had said, though I had no fear of him. And asthe jarl gazed at me I raised my hand, saying in the viking'sgreeting:

"Skoal to Jarl Ingvar!"

At that he half raised hand in answer, but checked himself, sayingshortly:

"Who are you, and how come you by my father's boat?"

I was about to answer, but at that word it seemed that for thefirst time Beorn learnt into whose hands he had fallen, and he fellon his knees between his two guards, crying for mercy. I think thathe was distraught with terror, for his words were thick and broken, and he had forgotten that none but I knew of his ill deed. 

That made the jarl think that somewhat was amiss, and he bade hismen bind us both. 

"Bind them fast, and find my brother Hubba, " he said, and men rodeaway into the forest. But I spoke to him boldly. 

"Will you bind a man who bears these tokens, Jarl?"

And I held out my hand to him, showing him the rings that Lodbrokand Halfden had given me. 

"My father's ring--and Halfden's!" he said, gripping my hand, as helooked closely at the runes upon them, so tightly that it was painto me. "By Odin's beard, this grows yet stranger! Who are you, andwhence, and how came you by these things?"

"I am Wulfric, son of Elfric, the Thane of Reedham, 'the merchant'as men call him. I have been Jarl Lodbrok's friend, and have foughtby the side of Halfden, his son, as these tokens may tell you. Asfor the rest, that is for yourself alone, Jarl. For I have no goodtidings, as I fear. "

"Who is this man, then, and why cries he thus in terror?"

"Beorn, falconer to Eadmund, King of the East Angles, " I said. 

But I would not answer at once to the other question, and Ingvarseemed not to notice it. 

Then there was silence while the great jarl sat on his horse verystill, and looked hard at me and at Beorn; but when the men wouldhave bound us he signed them back, letting Beorn go free. Whereuponhis knees gave way, and he sank down against the house wall, whileI leant against it and looked at the mighty Dane, somewhat dreadingwhat I had to tell him, but meaning to go through all plainly. 

Now the ring of men closed round us, staring at us, but in silence, save for the ringing of the horns that were blowing in the woods tocall Hubba from his sport. And Jarl Ingvar sat still, as if carvedin oak, and seemed to ponder, frowning heavily at us, though thelook in his eyes went past me as it were. 

Glad was I when a horseman or two rode up and reined in alongsideIngvar. I think that the foremost rider was the most goodly warriorto look on that I had ever seen, and one might know well that hewas Lodbrok's son. 

"Ho, brother!" he cried; "I thought you had harboured the greatestbear in all Jutland in Raud's hut. And it is naught but twostrangers. What is the trouble with them?"

"Look at yon man's hand, " said Ingvar. 

I held out my hand, and Hubba looked at the rings, whereupon hisface lit up as Halfden's had lighted, and he said:

"News of our father and brother! That is well; tell us, friend, allthat you know. "

"Stay, " said Ingvar; "I took yon man from the boat we made for ourfather; he was half dead therein, and his wrists have the marks ofcords on them; also when he heard my name he began to cry formercy, and I like it not. "

"This friend of our folk will tell us all, " said Hubba. 

"Aye, " said I, "I will tell you, Jarls. But I would speak to youalone. "

"Tell me, " said Ingvar shortly; "came my father to your shores inyon boat alive?"

"Aye, " I answered. 

"And he died thereafter?"

"He died, Jarl, " I said; and I said it sadly. 

Then said Hubba:

"Almost had I a hope that he yet lived, as you live. But it was apoor hope. We have held him as dead for many a long day. "

But Ingvar looked at Beorn fixedly, and the man shrank away fromhis gaze. 

"How did he die, is what I would know?" he said sternly. 

"Let the man to whom Halfden and Lodbrok gave these gifts tell uspresently. We have enough ill news for the time. Surely we knewthat the jarl was dead, and it is ours but to learn how;" saidHubba. 

"How know you that these men slew not both?"

"Jarl Ingvar, " I said; "I will tell you all you will, but I woulddo so in some less hurried way than this. For I have much to tell. "

"Take the men home, brother, " said Hubba; "then we can talk. "

"Bind the men, " said Ingvar again. 

"Nay, brother, not the man who wears those rings, " said Hubbaquickly. 

"Maybe, and it is likely, that they are ill come by, and he willmake up some lie about them, " answered Ingvar. 

"It will be easily seen if he does, " answered his brother; "waittill you know. "

Ingvar reined his horse round and rode away without another word. Then Hubba bade the man Raud and his brother, a tall man who hadcome with the Jarl Ingvar, take charge of us until word should comefrom him, and then rode after Ingvar with the rest of the folk. 

"Come into the house, " said Raud to me. "I fear you have ill newsenough, though only what we have expected. "

So we went inside, and I sat in my old place beside the fire. Rolf, the brother, helped Beorn to rise, and set him on a seat in acorner where he could rest, and then we were all silent. The greatdog came and sat by me, so that I stroked him and spoke to him, while he beat his tail on the floor in response. 

"See you that, " said one brother to the other. 

"Aye; Vig says true, mostly. "

"One may trust him, " said Raud; telling of how Vig the dog had madefriends with me at first, and he nodded in friendly wise to me, sothat I would not seem to hold aloof, and spoke to him. 

"That is Jarl Hubba, surely?"

"Aye, and the best warrior in all Denmark, " said Raud. "We fearIngvar, and we love Halfden; but Hubba is such a hero as was Ragnarhimself. "

And once set on that matter, the two honest men were unwearied intelling tales of the valour and skill of their master, so that Ihad no room for my own thoughts, which was as well. 

Then came a man, riding swiftly, to say that the jarls had lefttheir hunting, and that we were to be taken to the great house. Moreover, that Rolf and Raud were to be held answerable for oursafe keeping. When I heard that I laughed. 

"I will go willingly, " I said, rising up. 

"What of this man who sits silent here?" asked Rolf. 

"Little trouble will be with him, " said his brother. 

And indeed Beorn almost needed carrying forth. 

CHAPTER VIII. HOW WE FARED WITH INGVAR THE DANE. 

We came to the shores of a haven at a river mouth, and there we sawthe town clustering round a large hall that rose in the midst ofthe lesser houses, which were mostly low roofed and clay walled, like that of Raud, though some were better, and built of logs setupon stone foundations. The hall stood on higher ground than therest of the houses, so that from the gate of the heavy timberstockade that went all round it one could see all the windings ofthe haven channel and the sea that lay some half mile or more awayat its mouth. And all the town had a deep ditch and mound round it, as if there was ever fear of foes from shoreward, for these camedown to the haven banks, and the only break they had was where awharf and the ship garth were. There were several ships housed intheir long sheds, as I could see. 

All round the great hall and the buildings that belonged to it wasa stockade of pointed logs, so that it stood in a wide courtyard onall four sides, and the great gate of the stockade was opposite thetimber porch of the hall itself. There were other doors in the sideof the hall, but they were high up, and reached by ladders; andthere seemed to be only one more gate in the stockade, leadinglandward, and both were such as might not easily be broken down, when once they were closed and barred with the square logs thatstood beside the entrances ready. And all the windows of the hallwere very high up and narrow, and the roof was timbered, notthatched. 

This was the strongest house that I had ever seen, and I said toRaud as I looked at it:

"This place is built to stand some fierce fighting. What need haveyou of such strength?"

He laughed, and answered:

"Why, much need indeed! For when the ships are gone a-viking we areweak in men, so needs must have strong walls to keep out all comersfrom over seas. And we have an ill neighbour or two, who would fainshare in our booty. However, men know in Sweden, and Finmark, andNorway also, that it is ill meddling with Jarl Ingvar and hisbrothers. "

We passed through the stockade gate, and went straight to theporch; all the woodwork of which was carved and gaily painted, andso were eaves and rafter ends and tie beams. 

Two sturdy axemen stood at the doorway, and they spoke freely tothe brothers, asking questions of us and of our tale. 

Then roared the voice of Jarl Ingvar from within, bidding the mencease prating and bring us in, and so we entered. 

A great fire burnt in the centre of the hall, and the smoke rose upand found its way out under the eaves; and there were skins andheads of wild beasts on the wall, amid which arms and armour hungeverywhere, bright in the firelight. Yet the hall, though it wascarved on wall, and rafter, and doorway, was not so bright as oursat Reedham, nor so pleasant. 

Ingvar and Hubba sat on one side of the fire, where the smoke wasdriven away from them, and before them was set a long bench wherewe should be placed. There Hubba bade us sit down, telling the twomen to go without and wait. 

So we were left face to face with those two, and I saw thatIngvar's face was dark with doubt, but that Hubba seemed lesstroubled. Yet both looked long and sternly at us. 

"Tell us this tale of yours, " said Ingvar at last; "and lie not. "

Now it seemed to me that it were well to get the worst over at oncewithout beating about beforehand. And now that the jarls knew thatLodbrok was dead, the hardest was to tell them how he died, and whyI was here thus. 

"Well loved I Lodbrok the Jarl, and well do I love Halfden hisson, " I said. "Have patience with me while I tell all from thefirst. "

"Go on, " said Ingvar, knitting his brows. 

"Safely came Jarl Lodbrok to the English shores, " I went on;"steering his boat through the storm as I think no other man might. And my father and I, lying at anchor for tide in our coasting ship, took him from the breakers. Some of his craft taught he me, elsehad I not been here today. So he bided with us until I went to sea, and there I met Halfden, and went on a raid with him, coming backfrom the South Saxon shores to wait at our place for his coming totake Lodbrok home. But he came not last winter, and so we waitedtill this spring should bring him. For my ship was lost, and noother came. "

"What!" said Ingvar; "he died not of stress of storm, but lived solong! Then he has been slain!" and he half started from his seat inrage. 

But Hubba, though his teeth were set, drew him back. 

"Hear all, " he said. 

I went on without bidding, not seeming to note these things. 

"The jarl and I hunted together, and the chance of the day partedus, and he was slain; nor can I say by whom. But this man and I, being found with his body, were accused of the deed. And becausethere was no proof, our great earl, who loves even-handed justice, would have us cast adrift, even as was Lodbrok; that the guiltymight suffer, and the innocent escape. "

Then Ingvar rose up, white and shaking with wrath, and drew out hissword. Whereon Beorn yelled and fell on the floor, grovelling withuplifted hands and crying for mercy. 

But the great jarl paid no heed to him, and hove up the sword withboth hands over my head, saying in a hoarse voice:

"Say that you lie--he is not dead--or you slew him!"

Now I think the long struggle with the sea, or my full trust in theearl's words, or both, had taken away my fear of death, for I spokewithout moving, though the great blade seemed about to fall, andthe fierce Dane's eyes glared on mine. 

"It were easy for me to have lied; I would that I did lie, for thenLodbrok would be living, and I beside him, waiting for Halfden myfriend even yet. "

"Odin!" shouted Ingvar; "you speak truth. Woe is me for my father, and woe to the land that has given him a grave thus foully. "

With that he let his sword fall, and his passion having gone, hesat down and put his face in his hands, and wept tears of grief andrage. And I, as I watched him, was fain to weep also, for mythoughts were akin to his. 

Now Hubba had sat very still, watching all this, and he kept hisfeelings better than did his fierce brother, though I might wellsee that he was moved as deeply. But now he spurned Beorn with hisfoot, bidding him get up and speak also. But Beorn only grovelledthe more, and Hubba spurned him again, turning to me. 

"I believe you speak truth, " he said quietly, "and you are a braveman. There was no need for you to tell the accusation againstyourself; and many are the lies you might have told us about theboat that would have been enough for us. We never thought to hearthat our father had outlived the storm. "

"I speak truth, Jarl, " I said, sadly enough, "and Halfden will cometo our haven, seeking us both, and will find neither--only this illnews instead of all we had planned of pleasure. "

Then Hubba asked me plainly of Beorn, saying:

"What of this cur?"

"No more than I have told you, Jarl, " I said. 

"How came he into the forest?" asked Hubba, for he saw that therewas more than he knew yet under Beorn's utter terror. 

"Let me tell you that story from end to end, " I answered. 

And he nodded, so that I did so, from the time when I left the jarluntil Ulfkytel sentenced us, giving all the words of the witnessesas nearly as I could. Then I said that I would leave them to judge, for I could not. 

Now Ingvar, who had sat biting his nails and listening without aword, broke in, questioning me of Halfden's ship for long. At lasthe said:

"This man tells truth, and I will not harm him. He shall bide heretill Halfden comes home, for he tells a plain story, and wearsthose rings. And he has spoken the ill of himself and little ofthis craven, who maybe knows more than he will say. I have a mindto find out what he does know, " and he looked savagely at Beorn, who was sitting up and rocking himself to and fro, with his eyeslooking far away. 

"Do what you will with him he will lie, " said Hubba. 

"I can make him speak truth, " said Ingvar grimly. 

"What shall be done with this Wulfric?" asked Hubba. 

"Let him go with Raud until I have spoken with Beorn, " answeredIngvar, "then we shall be sure if he is friend or not. "

Hubba nodded, and he and I rose up and went out to the porch, whereRaud and Rolf waited with the two guards. We passed them and stoodin the courtyard. 

"I believe you, Wulfric, " said Hubba, "for I know a true man when Isee him. "

"I thank you, Jarl, " I answered him, taking the hand that heoffered me. 

I looked out over the sea, for the frank kindness moved me, and Iwould not show it. There was a heavy bank of clouds working up, andthe wind came from the north, with a smell of snow in it. Then Isaw a great hawk flying inland, and wondered to see it come oversea at this time of year. It flew so that it would pass over thehouse, and as it came it wheeled a little and called; and then itswept down and came straight towards me, so that I held out my handand it perched on my wrist. 

And lo! it was Lodbrok's gerfalcon; and pleased she was to see meonce more, fluttering her wings and glancing at me while I smoothedand spoke to her. 

But Hubba cried out in wonder, and the men and Ingvar came out tosee what his call meant. Then they, too, were amazed, for they knewthe bird and her ways well. 

I had spoken of the falcon once or twice, telling the jarls how shehad taken to me, and I think they had doubted it a little. Now thebird had got free in some way, and finding neither of her masters, had fled home, even as Lodbrok said she would. 

"Now is your story proved to be true, " said Hubba, smiling gravelyat me, but speaking for Ingvar's ear. 

"Aye, over true, " answered his brother; "serve this man well, Raudand Rolf, for he has been a close friend of Jarl Lodbrok. "

"Then should he be in Lodbrok's house as a guest, " said Raudstoutly, and free of speech as Danes will ever be. 

"Maybe he shall be so soon, " said Ingvar. 

"I will bide with my first hosts, " I said, not being willing tospeak much of this just now. 

"That is well said, " was Hubba's reply, and so we went to have thefalcon--who would not leave me--hooded and confined; and then Iwent with the two men back to their hut, and there they vied witheach other in kindness to me until night fell, and I gladly went torest; for since that night within Caistor walls I had had no sleepthat was worth considering. So my sleep was a long sleep, andnothing broke it until I woke of myself, and found only the greatdog Vig in the hut, and breakfast ready set out for me, whileoutside the ground was white with snow. 

I was glad to find that no watch was kept on me, for it seemed asif Hubba's words were indeed true, and that the jarls believed mystory. And my dagger was left me also, hanging still on the wall atmy head where I had slept. Then I thought that the great dog wasmaybe bidden to guard me, but he paid no heed when I went outsidethe hut to try if it were so. 

Ere an hour had passed Raud came back, and he had news for me. 

"Now, friend Wulfric, I am to part with my guest, and not in theway that was yesterday's. The jarls bid me say that Wulfric ofReedham, Lodbrok's preserver, is a welcome guest in their hall, andthey would see him there at once. "

"Nevertheless, " I answered, "Raud the forester was the first toshelter me, and I do not forget. "

Whereat Raud was pleased, and together we went to the great house, and entered, unchallenged. Hubba came forward and held out hisstrong hand to me frankly, smiling a little, but gravely, and Itook it. 

"Beorn has told the truth, " he said; "forgive me for doubt of youat any time. "

"Aye, let that be forgotten, " said Ingvar, coming from beyond thegreat fire, and I answered that I thought it not strange that theyhad doubted me. 

"Now, therefore, " said Hubba, "you yourself shall question Beorn, for there are things you want to know from him. And he will answeryou truly enough. "

"After that you shall slay him, if you will, " said Ingvar, in hisstern voice, "I wonder you did not do so in the boat. Better forhim if you had. "

"I wonder not, " said Hubba. "The man is fit for naught; I could notlay hand on such a cur. "

I had no answer to make after that, for the warrior spoke my ownthoughts, and I held my peace as they took me to the further sideof the hearth, past the fire, beyond which I had not yet been ableto see. 

Then I knew how Beorn had been made to speak the truth. They hadtortured him, and there was no strength left in him at all, so thatI almost started back from the cruel marks that he bore. Yet I hadthings to hear from him, now that he had no need to speak falsely, and I went to his side. The two jarls stood and looked at himunmoved. 

"The justice of Ulfkytel is on you, Beorn, " I said slowly; "thereis no need to hide aught. Tell me how you slew Lodbrok, and why. "

Then came a voice, so hollow that I should not have known it forthe lusty falconer's of past days:

"Aye; justice is on me, and I am glad. I will tell you, but firstsay that you forgive me. "

Then I could not but tell this poor creature that for all the harmhe had done me I would surely forgive him; but that the deed ofmurder was not for me to forgive. 

"Pray, therefore, that for it I may be forgiven hereafter, " hesaid, and that I promised him. 

Then he spoke faintly, so that Hubba bade Raud give him strongdrink, and that brought his strength back a little. 

"I took your arrows at Thetford, and I followed you to Reedham. There I dogged you, day by day, in the woods--five days I wentthrough the woods as you hunted, and then you twain were far apart, and my chance had come. Lodbrok reined up to listen, and I markedwhere he would pass when he went back, hearing your horn. Then Ishot, and the arrow went true; but I drew sword, being mad, andmade more sure. That is all. Surely I thought I should escape, forI told no man what I would do, and all men thought me far away, with the king. "

Then he stopped, and recovered his strength before he could go on. 

"I hated Lodbrok because he had taken my place beside the king, andbecause his woodcraft was greater than mine, though I was first inthat in all our land. And I feared that he would take the land theking offered him, for I longed for it. "

Then Beorn closed his eyes, and I was turning away, for I need askno more; but again he spoke:

"Blind was yon dotard Ulfkytel not to see all this; would that youhad slain me in the woods at first--or that he had hanged me atCaistor--or that I had been drowned. But justice is done, and mylife is ended. "

Those were the last words that I heard Beorn, the falconer, speak, for I left him, and Raud gave him to drink again. 

"Have you no more to ask?" said Ingvar gloomily, and frowning onBeorn, as he lay helpless beyond the hearth. 

"Nothing, Jarl. "

"What was the last word he said. I heard not. "

"He said that justice was done, " I answered. 

"When I have done with him, it shall be so, " growled Ingvar, andhis hand clutched his sword hilt, so that I thought to see him slaythe man on the spot. 

"Has he told you all?" I asked of Hubba. 

"All, and more than you have told of yourself, " he answered; "forhe told us that it was your hand saved my father, and for that wethank you. But one thing more he said at first, and that was thatEadmund the King set him on to slay the jarl. "

On that I cried out that the good king loved Lodbrok too well, andin any case would suffer no such cowardly dealings. 

"So ran his after words; but that was his first story, nevertheless. "

"Then he lied, for you have just now heard him say that his ownevil thoughts bade him do the deed. "

"Aye--maybe he lied at first; but we shall see, " said Ingvar. 

Now I understood not that saying, but if a man lies once, who shallknow where the lie's doings will stop? What came from this lie Imust tell, but now it seemed to have passed for naught. 

"Now shall you slay the man in what way you will, as I have said. There are weapons, " and Ingvar pointed to the store on the walls. 

"I will not touch him, " I said, "and I think that he dies. "

"Then shall you see the vengeance of Ingvar on his father'smurderer, " the jarl said savagely. "Call the men together into thecourtyard, Raud, and let them bring the man there. "

"Let him die, Jarl, " I said boldly; "he has suffered already. "

"I think that if you knew, Wulfric of Reedham, how near you havebeen to this yourself, through his doings, you would not hold yourhand, " answered Ingvar, scowling at Beorn again. 

"Maybe, Jarl, " I answered, "but though you may make a liar speaktruth thus, you cannot make an honest man say more than he has tospeak. "

"One cannot well mistake an honest saying, " said Ingvar. "And thatis well for you, friend. "

And so he turned and watched his courtmen, as the Danes called thehousecarles, carry Beorn out. Then he went to the walls and beganto handle axe after axe, taking down one by one, setting some onthe great table, and putting others back, as if taking delight inchoosing one fittest for some purpose. 

Even as we watched him--Hubba sitting on the table's edge, and Istanding by him--a leathern curtain that went across a door at theupper end of the hall was pulled aside, and a lady came into theplace. Stately and tall, with wondrous black hair, was this maiden, and I knew that this must be that Osritha of whom the jarl was wontto speak to Eadgyth and my mother, and who wrought the raven bannerthat hung above the high place where she stood now. She was likeHalfden and Hubba, though with Ingvar's hair, and if those threewere handsome men among a thousand, this sister of theirs was morethan worthy of them. She stood in the door, doubting, when she sawme. Sad she looked, and she wore no gold on arm or neck, doubtlessbecause of the certainty of the great jarl's death; and when shesaw that Hubba beckoned to her, she came towards us, and Ingvar setdown the great axe whose edge he was feeling. 

"Go back to your bower, sister, " he said; "we have work on hand. "

And he spoke sternly, but not harshly, to her. She shrank away alittle, as if frightened at the jarl's dark face and stern words, but Hubba called her by name. 

"Stay, Osritha; here is that friend of our father's from over seas, of whom you have heard. "

Then she looked pityingly at me, as I thought, saying very kindly:

"You are welcome. Yet I fear you have suffered for your friendshipto my father. "

"I have suffered for not being near to help him, lady, " I said. 

"There is a thing that you know not yet, " said Hubba. "This Wulfricwas the man who took Father from the breakers. "

Then the maiden smiled at me, though her eyes were full of tears, and she asked me:

"How will they bury him in your land? In honour?"

"I have a brother-in-law who will see to that, " I said. "And, moreover, Eadmund the King, and Elfric, my father, will do him allhonour. "

"I will see to that, " growled Ingvar, turning sharply from where hesought another weapon on the wall. 

Not knowing all he meant, this pleased me, for I thought that weshould sail together to Reedham for this, before very long. ButOsritha, knowing his ways, looked long at him, till he turned awayagain, and would not meet her eyes. 

"Now go back to your place, my sister, " he said. "It is not wellfor you to bide here just now. "

"Why not? Let our friend tell me of Father also, " she saidwilfully. 

"Because I am going to do justice on Lodbrok's slayer, " saidIngvar, in a great voice, swinging an axe again. 

Then the maiden turned pale, and wrung her hands, looking atIngvar, who would not meet her eyes; and then she went and laid herhands on his mighty arm, crying:

"Not that, my brother; not that!"

"Why not?" he asked; but he did not shake off her little hands. 

"Because Father would not have men so treated, however ill they haddone. "

"Aye, brother; the girl is right, " said Hubba. "Let him die; foryou gave him to Wulfric, and that is his word. "

"Well then, " said Ingvar, setting back the axe at last, "I will notcarve him into the eagle I meant to make of him. But slay him Imust and will, if the life is yet in him. "

"Let Odin have him, " said Hubba; and I knew that he meant that theman should be hanged, for so, as Halfden's vikings told me, shouldhe be Odin's thrall, unhonoured. 

Then the maiden fled from the hall, glad to have gained even thatfor the man, instead of the terrible death that the Danes keep fortraitors and cowards. 

Now Ingvar put back the axes he had kept, saying that the girl everstood in his way when he would punish as a man deserved. After thathe stood for a while as if in thought, and broke out at length:

"We will see if this man can sing a death song as did Ragnar ourforefather. "

And with that he waited no more, but strode out into the courtyard, we following. And I feared what I should see; until I looked onBeorn, and though he was yet alive, I saw that he was past feelingaught. 

They bore him out of the village to a place just inside thetrenched enclosure, and there were old stone walls, such as werenone elsewhere in the place, but as it might have been part ofBurgh or Brancaster walls that the Romans made on our shores, soancient that they were crumbling to decay. There they set him down, and raised a great flat stone, close to the greatest wall, whichcovered the mouth of a deep pit. 

"Look therein, " said Ingvar to me. 

I looked, and saw that the pit was stone walled and deep, and thatout of it was no way but this hole above. The walls and floor weredamp and slimy; and when I looked closer, the dim light showed mebones in one corner, and also that over the floor crawled reptiles, countless. 

"An adder is a small thing to sting a man, " said Ingvar in his grimvoice. "Nor will it always hurt him much. Yet if a man is so closeamong many that he must needs tread on one, and it bites him, andin fleeing that he must set foot on another, and again another, andthen more--how will that end?"

I shuddered and turned away. 

"In such a place did Ella of Northumbria put my forebear, RagnarLodbrok; and there he sang the song {xiii} we hold mostwondrous of all. There he was set because he was feared, andNorthumbria knows what I thought of that matter. But Beorn goeshere for reasons which you know. And East Anglia shall know what mythoughts are of those reasons. "

Then two men seized Beorn and cast him into that foul pit, strippedof all things, and the stone fell. 

But Beorn moved not nor cried out, and I think that even asUlfkytel had boded, stripped of life itself was he before thebottom of the pit was reached. 

So the justice of Ulfkytel the Earl came to pass. But the liesspoken by Beorn were not yet paid for. 

CHAPTER IX. JARL HALFDEN'S HOMECOMING. 

From the time when Beorn was made to speak the truth, I was awelcome guest in the hall that had been Lodbrok's, to Hubba atleast, and we were good friends. As for Ingvar, he was friendlyenough also, and would listen when I spoke with his more frank andopen brother of my days with Halfden and his father. But he tooklittle pleasure in my company, going silent and moody about theplace, for the snow that began on the day after I landed was thefirst of a great storm, fiercer and colder than any we knew inEngland, and beyond the courtyard of the great house men couldscarcely stir for a time. 

This storm I had but just escaped, and it seemed to me, and stillseems, that the terror and pain thereof was held back while I wason the sea, for those nights and days had had no winter sting inthem. 

Hubba and I would wrestle and practise arms in the hall orcourtyard during that time, and he was even beyond his father, myteacher, in the matter of weapon play; so that it is no wonder thatnow, as all men know, he is held the most famous warrior of histime. 

These sports Ingvar watched, and took part in now and then when hismood was lighter, but it was seldom. Yet he was skilful, though notas his brother. 

Then at night was the fire of pine logs high heaped, and we feastedwhile the scalds, as they call their gleemen, sang the deeds of theheroes of old. And some of those of whom they sang were men of theAngles of the old country; and one was my own forefather, and forthat I gave the scald my gold bracelet, and thereafter he sanglustily in my praise as Lodbrok's rescuer. 

Very pleasant it was in Ingvar's hall while the wind howled overthe roof, and the roar of the sea was always in our ears. And theseDanes drank less than our people, if they ate more largely. ButIngvar would sit and take pleasure in none of the sport, being eversilent and thoughtful. 

But to me, best of all were the times when I might see and speakwith Osritha, and soon the days seemed heavy to me if by chance Ihad no word with her. And she was always glad to speak of herfather and Halfden; for she was the youngest of all Lodbrok'schildren, and Halfden, her brother, was but a year older thanherself, so that she loved him best of all, and longed to see himhome again. 

So longed I, grieving for the news he must hear when he came toReedham, but yet thinking that he would be glad to find me at leastliving and waiting for him. 

Now, as the snow grew deeper and the cold strengthened, the wolvesbegan to come at night into the village, and at last grew verydaring. So one night a man ran in to say that a pack was round acottage where a child would not cease crying, and must be drivenoff, or they would surely tear the clay walls down. 

Then Hubba and I would go; but Ingvar laughed at us, saying that afew firebrands would settle the matter by fraying the beasts away. However, the man was urgent, and we went out with Raud and hisbrother, and some twenty men, armed with spears and axes. 

The night was very dark, and the snow whirled every way, and theend of it was that Raud and I and two more men, with the dog Vig, lost the rest, and before we found them we had the pack on us, andwe must fight for our lives. And that fight was a hard fight, forthere must have been a score of gaunt wolves, half starved andravenous. 

And I think we should have fared badly, for at last I was standingover Raud, who was down, dragged to the earth by two wolves, ofwhich the dog slew one and I the other, while the other two menwere back to back with me, and the wolves bayed all round us. ButHubba and his party heard our shouts in time and came up, and soended the matter. 

Now Raud must have it that I had saved his life, though I thoughtthe good dog had a share in it, and both he and the dog were alittle hurt. However, my shoulder was badly torn by a wolf thatleapt at me while my spear was cumbered with another, and I for mypart never wished it had not been so. 

For Osritha, who was very skilful in leech craft, tended my hurt;and I saw much of her, for the hurts were a long time before theyhealed, as wolf bites are apt to be, and we grew very friendly. Sothat, day by day, I began to long to see the maiden who cared formy wound so gently, before the time came. 

Now Raud must needs make me a spear from a tough ashen sapling thathe had treasured for a long time, because that which I had used inthe wolf hunt was sprung by the weight of one of the beasts, andwhile his hurts kept him away at his own house he wrought it, andat last brought it up to the hall to give to me. 

When I looked at it--and it was a very good one, and had carvedwork where the hand grips the shaft, and a carved end--I saw thatthe head was one of Jarl Ingvar's best spearheads, and asked Raudwhere he got it. 

"Why, " he said, "a good ash shaft deserves a good head, and so Iasked the jarl for one. And when he knew for whom it was, he gaveme this, saying it was the best he had. "

Now I was pleased with this gift, both because I liked the manRaud, who was both brave and simple minded, and because it showedthat the surly jarl had some liking for me. Yet I would that heshowed this openly, and telling Osritha of the gift, I dared sayso. 

Then she sighed and rose up, saying that she would show me anotherspear on the further wall, so taking me out of hearing of hermaidens, who sat by the fire busied over their spinning and thelike. 

There she spoke to me of Jarl Ingvar. 

"Moody and silent beyond his wont has he been since we have heardall about our father's death, and I fear that he plans someterrible revenge for it, even as he took revenge on theNorthumbrian coasts for the long-ago slaying of Ragnar. "

Then I remembered the story of the burnt town, Streoneshalch, andknew what Ingvar's revenge was like. But as yet I could not thinkthat he would avenge Beorn's deed further than I had seen already. 

"But he has no enmity with you, our friend, " she went on; "thoughhe speaks little to you, he listens as you talk to us. But therehas grown up in his heart a hatred of all men in your land, save ofyourself alone. And once he said that he would that you were aDane, and his comrade as you had been Halfden's. "

Then I told Osritha of how Halfden had let me go from him ratherthan have me fight against my own land. I had said nothing of thisto the jarls, for there was no reason. And this was the first timethat I had had private speech with Osritha. 

"That is Halfden's way, " she said, "he is ever generous. "

"I would that he were back, " I answered, and so we ceased speaking. 

Yet after this, many were the chances I found of the like talkalone with Osritha before the weather broke, and we could once moreget into the woods, hunting, and the men began to work in the shipgarths on a great ship that was being built. 

Now we had good hunting in the forests, and on the borders of thegreat mosses of Ingvar's lands. But there were many more folk inthis land than in ours, and I thought that they were ill off inmany ways. In those days of hunting, Ingvar, seeing me ride withthe carven spear that was partly his gift, and with Lodbrok's hawkon my wrist, would speak more often with me, though now and againsome chance word of mine spoken in the way of my own folk wouldseem to turn him gloomy and sullen, so that he would spur his horseand leave me. But Hubba was ever the same, and I liked him well, though I could not have made a friend of him as of Halfden. 

In March messengers began to come and go, and though I askednothing and was told nothing, I knew well that Ingvar was gatheringa mighty host to him that he might sail in the May time across theseas for plunder--or for revenge. The hammers went all day long inthe ship garths, where the air was full of the wholesome scent oftar; and in their houses the women spun busily, making rope andweaving canvas that should carry the jarl's men "over the swan'sbath;" while in the hall the courtmen sat after dark and featheredarrows and twined bowstrings, and mended mail. And now and thensome chief would ride into the town, feasting that night, andriding away in the morning after long talk with the jarls. Andsome, Bagsac and Guthrum, Sidrac and his son, and a tall man namedOsbern, came very often as the days lengthened. 

I would ask nothing of this matter, even of Osritha, having my ownthoughts thereon, and not being willing to press her on things shemight have been bidden to keep from me. She would ask me of mymother and Eadgyth, as they would ask the jarl of her, and I toldher all I could, though that was not much, for a man hardly notesthings as a woman will. Then she would laugh at me; until one day Isaid that I would she could come over to Reedham and see forherself. 

At that I thought that I had offended her, for her face grew red, and she left me. Nor could I find a chance of speaking to her againfor many days, which was strange to me, and grieved me sorely. 

Now the southwest wind shifted at last to the west and north, andthat shift brought home him whom I most wished to see, my comrade, Halfden. And it chanced that I was the first to see his sail fromthe higher land along the coast, south of the haven, where I wasriding with my falcon and the great dog Vig, which Raud and hisbrother would have me take for my own after the wolf hunt. 

Gladly I rode hack with my news to find Ingvar in the ship garth, and there I told him who came. 

"A ship, maybe. How know you she is Halfden's?" he said carelessly. 

"Why, how does any sailor know his own ship?" I asked in surprise. 

Then he turned at once, and smiled at me fairly for the first time. 

"I had forgotten, " he said. "Come, let us look at her again. "

And I was not mistaken, though the jarl was not so sure as I forhalf an hour or more. When he was certain, he said:

"Come, let us make what welcome for Halfden that we may. "

And we went back to the hall, and at once was the great horn blownto assemble the men; and the news went round quickly, so thateverywhere men and women alike put aside their work, and hurrieddown to the wharf side. And in Ingvar's house the thralls wroughtto prepare a great feast in honour of Jarl Halfden's homecoming. 

Soon I stood with the jarls and Osritha at the landing place, andbehind us were the courtmen in their best array. And as we came tothe place where we would wait, Halfden's ship came past the barinto the haven's mouth. 

All men's faces were bright with the thought of welcome, but heavywere my thoughts, and with reason. For Halfden's ship came from thesea on no course that should have borne him from Reedham, and Ifeared that it was I who must tell him all. Yet he might have beendrawn from his course by some passing vessel. 

The long ship flew up the channel, and now we could see that allher rail was hung with the red and yellow shields that they use forshow as well as to make the gunwale higher against the arrows, andto hinder boarders in a fight. And she was gaily decked with flags, and shone with new paint and gilding in all sea bravery. Not idlehad her crew been in the place where they had wintered, and onemight know that they had had a good voyage, which to a Dane meansplunder enough for all. But surely if Halfden had been to Reedham, the long pennon had been half masted. 

It were long to tell how the people cheered, and how they wereanswered from the ship, and how I spied Halfden on the fore deck, and Thormod at the helm, as ever. And when Osritha saw Halfden'sgay arms and cloak and all the bright trim of the ship and men, shesaid to me, speaking low and quickly:

"They have not been to Reedham, or it would not have been thus. "

And it was true, for there would have been no sign of joy amongthose who had heard the news that waited them there. 

I knew not how to bear this meeting, but I was not alone in mytrouble, for nearer me crept Osritha, saying to me alone, while thepeople cheered and shouted:

"How shall we tell Halfden?"

The two jarls were busy at the mooring place, and I could onlyanswer her that I could look to her alone for help. Now at that Iknew what had sprung up in my heart for Osritha, and that not inthis only should I look for help from her and find it, but if itmight be, all my life through. For now in my trouble she looked atme with a new look, answering:

"I will help you, whatever betide. "

I might say no more then, nor were words needed, for I knew allthat she meant. And so my heart was lightened, for now I held thatI was repaid for all that had gone before, and save for that whichhad brought me here, gladly would I take my perilous voyage overagain to find this land and the treasure it now held for me. 

At last the ship's keel grated on the sand, and the men sprang fromshore waist deep in water, to take her the mighty cables thatshould haul her into her berth; and then the long gangplank was runout, and Halfden came striding along it, looking bright andhandsome--and halfway over, he stopped where none could throng him, and lifting his hand for silence cried for all to hear. 

"Hearken all to good news! Lodbrok our Jarl lives!"

Then, alas! instead of the great cheer that should have broken fromthe lips of all that throng, was at first a silence, and then agroan--low and pitiful as of a mourning people who wail for thedead and the sorrowful living--and at that sound Halfden paled, andstayed no more, hurrying ashore and to where his brothers stood. 

"What is this?" he said, and his voice was low, and yet clear inthe silence that had fallen, for all his men behind him had stoppedas if turned to stone where they stood. 

Then from my side sprang Osritha before any could answer, meetinghim first of all, and she threw her arms round his neck, saying:

"Dead is Lodbrok our father, and nigh to death for his sake hasbeen Wulfric, your friend. Yet he at least is well, and here tospeak with you and tell you all. "

Then for the great and terrible sorrow that came at the end of thejoyous homeward sailing, down on the hard sand Halfden the Jarlthrew himself, and there lay weeping as these wild Danes can weep, for their sorrow is as terrible as their rage, and they will put nobounds to the way of grief of which there is no need for shame. Norhave they the hope that bids us sorrow not as they. 

And while he lay there, all men held their peace, looking in oneanother's faces, and only the jarls and Osritha and myself stoodnear him. 

Very suddenly he raised himself up, and was once more calm; then hekissed the maiden, and grasped his brothers' hands, and then heldout both hands to me, holding mine and looking in my face. 

"Other was the meeting I had planned for you and me, Wulfric, mybrother-in-arms. Yet you are most welcome, for you at least arehere to tell me of the days that are past. "

"It is an ill telling, " said Ingvar. 

"That must needs be, seeing what is to be told, " Hubba saidquickly. 

But those wise words of Osritha's had made things easier for me, for now Halfden knew that into the story of the jarl's death, I andmy doings must come, so Ingvar's words meant little to him. 

"You went not to Reedham?" I said, for now the men were at workagain, and all was noise and bustle round us. 

"I have come here first by Orkneys from Waterford, where wewintered, " he answered. "And I have been over sure that no mishapmight be in a long six months. "

"What of the voyage?--let us speak of this hereafter, " said Hubba. 

And Halfden, wearily, as one who had lost all interest in his owndoings, told him that it had been good, and that Thormod would givehim the full tale of plunder. 

Then came a chief from the ship whose face I knew, though he wasnot of our crew. It was that Rorik whose ship the Bosham bell hadsunk, and who had been saved by Halfden's boats. He knew me, afterscanning me idly for a moment, and greeted me, asking why I was notat Reedham to make that feast of which Halfden was ever speaking, and so passed on. 

So we went up to the great hall in silence, sorely cast down; andthat was Halfden's homecoming. 

Little joy was there on the high place at the feast that night, though at the lower tables the men of our crew (for so I must everthink of those whose leader I had been for a little while, withHalfden) held high revelling with their comrades. Many were thetales they told, and when a tale of fight and victory was done, thescald would sing it in verse that should be kept and sung by thewinter fire till new deeds brought new songs to take its place. 

Presently Halfden rose up, after the welcome cup had gone round andfeasting was done, and the ale and mead began to flow, and hebeckoned me to come with him. Hubba would have come also, butIngvar held him back. 

"Let Wulfric have his say first, " he growled; and I thanked him inmy mind for his thought. 

So we went to the inner chamber, where Osritha would sit with hermaidens, and Halfden said:

"This matter is filling all my thoughts so that I am but a gloomycomrade at the board. Tell me all, and then what is done is done. One may not fight against the Norn maidens {xiv}. "

There I told him all my story, and he remembered how I had toldhim, laughing, of Beorn's jealousy at first. And when my tale wasnearly done Osritha crept from her bower and came and sat besideHalfden, pushing her hand into his, and resting her head on hisshoulder. 

Then I ended quickly, saying that Ingvar had done justice on Beorn. And at that remembrance the maiden shivered, and Halfden's faceshowed that he knew what the man's fate was like to have been atthe great jarl's hands. 

"So, brother, " he said, when I left off speaking, "had I gone toReedham there would have been burnt houses in East Anglia. "

"In Reedham?" said I. 

"Wherever this Beorn had a house; and at Caistor where that oldfool Ulfkytel lives, and maybe at one or two other places on theway thither. And I think your father and Egfrid your brother wouldhave helped me, or I them. "

So he doubted me not at all, any more than I should have doubtedhis tale, were he in my place and I in his. 

Then I said that I myself had no grudge against Earl Ulfkytel, forhe had sent me here. 

"Why then, no more have I, " answered Halfden; "for he is a wiseacreand an honest one, and maybe meant kindly. Ingvar would have slainboth guilty and innocent, and told them to take their wrangleelsewhere, to Hela or Asgard as the way might lead them. "

Now as he said that, I, who looked ever on the face of her whom Iloved, saw that a new fear had come into Osritha's heart, and thatshe feared somewhat for me. Nor could I tell what it was. ButHalfden and I went on talking, and at last she could not forbear alittle sob, and at that Halfden asked what ailed her. 

"May I speak to you, my brother, very plainly, of one thing that Idread?" she asked, drawing closer to him. 

"Aye, surely, " he answered in surprise. 

"Remember you the words that Ingvar said to the priest of the WhiteChrist who came from Ansgar at Hedeby {xv}, while our fatherwas away in the ships?"

"Why, they were like words. He bade him go and settle the matterwith Odin whom he would not reverence, and so slew him. "

"Aye, brother. And he said that so he would do to any man who wouldnot honour the gods. "

"Why do you remember that, Osritha?"

"Because--because there will be the great sacrifice tomorrow, andWulfric, your friend, is not of our faith. "

Then Halfden was silent, looking across at me, and all at once Iknew that here was a danger greater than any I had yet beenthrough. Fire I had passed through, and water, and now it was liketo be trial by steel. And the first had tried my courage, and thenext my endurance, as I thought; but this would try both, and myfaith as well. 

"That is naught, " said Halfden, lightly. "It is but the signing ofThor's hammer, and I have seen Wulfric do that many a time, onlynot quite in our way, thus;" and he signed our holy sign allunknowing, or caring not. "And to eat of the horse that issacrificed--why, you and I, Wulfric, did eat horse on the Frankishshores; and you thought it good, being nigh starved--you remember?"

I remembered, but that was different; for that we did because theshores were so well watched that we ran short of food, and had totake what we could under cover of night at one time. But this ofwhich Osritha spoke was that which Holy Writ will by no meanssuffer us to do--to eat of a sacrifice to idols knowingly, for thatwould be to take part therein. Nor might I pretend that the holysign was as the signing of Thor's Hammer. 

"Halfden, " I said, having full trust in him, "I may not do this. Imay not honour the old gods, for so should I dishonour the WhiteChrist whom I serve. "

"This is more than I can trouble about in my mind, " said Halfden;"but if it troubles you, I will help you somehow, brother Wulfric. But you must needs come to the sacrifice. "

"Cannot I go hunting?"

"Why, no; all men must be present. And to be away would but makethings worse, for there would be question. "

Then I strengthened myself, and said that I must even go throughwith the matter, and so would have no more talk about it. ButOsritha kept on looking sadly at me, and I knew that she was infear for me. 

Now presently we began to talk of my home and how they would mournme as surely lost. And I said that this mourning would be likely tohinder my sister's wedding for a while. And then, to make a littlemore cheerful thought, I told Halfden what his father had saidabout his wishing that he had been earlier with us. 

"Why, so do I, " said my comrade, laughing a little; "for manyreasons, " he added more sadly, thinking how that all things wouldhave been different had he sailed back at once. 

Then he must needs go back to the question of the sacrifice. 

"Now I would that you would turn good Dane and Thor's man, and bidehere with us; and then maybe--"

But Osritha rose up quickly and said that she must begone, and sobade us goodnight and went her way into the upper story of that endof the great hall where her own place was. Whereat Halfden laughedquietly, looking at me, and when she was quite gone, and the heavydeerskins fell over the doorway, said, still smiling:

"How is this? It is in my mind that my father's wish might easilycome to pass in another way not very unlike. "

That was plain speaking, nor would I hesitate to meet the kindlylook and smile, but said that indeed I had come to long that itmight be so. But I said that the jarl, his father, had himselfshown me that no man should leave his old faith but for betterreasons than those of gain, however longed for. For that is what hehad answered Eadmund the king when the land was offered him, and hewas asked to become a Christian. 

"Yet if such a thing might be, " said Halfden, "gladly would I hailyou as brother in very truth. "

So we sat without speaking for a while, and then Halfden said thatwere I to stand among the crowd of men on the morrow there wouldsurely be no notice taken of me. 

Yet as I lay on my wolf skins at the head of the great hall, andprayed silently--as was my wont among these heathen--I asked forthat same help that had been given to men of old time who were inthe same sore strait as I must very likely be in tomorrow. 

Then came to me the thought: "What matters if outwardly I reverenceThor and Odin while I inwardly deny them?" and that excuse had nighgot the better of me. But I minded what our king had told me many atime: how that in the first christening of our people it had everbeen held to be a denying of our faith to taste the heathensacrifices, or to bow the head in honour, even but outward, of theidols, so that many had died rather than do so. And he had praisedthose who thus gave up their life. 

Then, too, I remembered the words of the Prior of Bosham concerningmartyrs. And we had been led to speak of them by this very questionas to sacrifice to the Danish gods. So I made up my mind that if Imight escape notice, I would do so--and if not, then would I bearthe worst. 

So I fell asleep at last. And what it may have been I knownot--unless the wind as it eddied through the high windows clashedsome weapon against shield on the walls with a clear ringingsound--but I woke with the voice of Bosham bell in my ears--andRorik and Halfden each in his place started also, and Rorikmuttered a curse before he lay down again, for he sat up, lookingwildly. 

But greatly cheered with that token was I, for I knew that help wasnot far from me, and after that I had no more fear, but sleptpeacefully, though I thought it was like to be my last night onearth. 

CHAPTER X. WHAT BEFELL AT THE GREAT SACRIFICE. 

Very early in the gray morning Halfden woke me, and he was fullyarmed, while at the lower end of the hall the courtmen were risingand arming themselves also, for Vikings must greet Odin as warriorsready to do battle for him when Ragnaroek {xvi} and the lastgreat fight shall come. 

"Rise and arm yourself, " he said; "here are the arms in which youfought well in your first fight, and axe and sword beside. Now youshall stand with our crew, and so none of them will heed you, forthey love you, and know your ways are not as ours. So will all bewell. "

Then I thanked him, for I surely thought it would be so; and Iarmed myself, and that man who had been my own shield man when Iled the midship gang helped me. One thing only I wished, and thatwas that I had the axe which Lodbrok made for me, for then, I toldthe man, I should feel as a Viking again, and that pleased him. 

"However, " he said, "I think I have found an axe that is as nearlike your own as may be. "

And he had done so, having had that kindly thought for me. Then wewent out, for the horns were blowing outside the town in the ashgrove where the Ve, as they call the temple of Odin and Thor andthe other gods, was. And overhead, high and unseen in the air, croaked the ravens, Odin's birds, scared from their resting placesby the tramp of men, yet knowing that their share in the feast wasto come. 

I shivered, but the sound of the war horns, and the weight andclank of the well-known arms, stirred my blood at last, and when wefell in for our short march, Halfden and Thormod, Rorik and myselfleading our crew, I was ready for all that might come, if need fora brave heart should be. 

Silently we filed through the bare trunks of the ashes, the treesof Thor, where many a twisted branch and dead trunk showed that thelightning had been at work, until we came to the place of the Ve inits clearing. 

There stood the sanctuary, a little hut--hardly more--built ofash-tree logs set endwise on a stone footing, and roofed with logsof ash, and closed with heavy doors made of iron-bolted ash timberalso. This temple stood under the mightiest ash tree of all, andthere was a clear circle of grass, tree bordered, for a hundredyards all round it, and all that circle was lined with men, armedand silent. 

Before the temple was a fire-reddened stone, the altar. And on itwere graven runes, and symbols so strange that neither I nor anyman could read them, so old were they, for some men said that stoneand runes alike were older than the worship of Odin himself, havingbeen an altar to gods that were before him. And a pile of wood wasready on the altar. 

Beside it stood Ingvar, clad in golden shining scale armour, andwith a gilded horned helm and scarlet cloak that hung fromshoulders to heel; for as his forefathers had been before him, beyond the time when the Danes and Angles came from their fareastern home {xvii}, led by Odin himself, he was the "godar", the priest of the great gods of Asgard, and his it was to offer thesacrifice now that Lodbrok his father was dead. 

Now, as I stood there I thought how my father had told me that ourown family had been the godars of our race in the old days, so thathe and I in turn should have taken our place at such an offering asIngvar was about to make. And straightway I seemed to be back inthe long dead past, when on these same shores my forbears hadworshipped thus before seeking the new lands that they won beyondthe seas. And that was a strange thought, yet now I should knowfrom what our faith had brought us. 

In a little while all Ingvar's following had come, and there weremany chiefs whose faces I had seen of late as they came to plan thegreat raid that was to be when the season came. And the men withthem were very many, far more than we could have gathered to a levyon so short notice; and all were well armed, and stood in goodorder as trained and hardened warriors. No longer could I wonder atall I had heard of the numbers of the Danish hosts who came to ourshores, and were even now in Northumbria, unchecked. 

There was silence in all the great ring of men; and only the rustleof the wind in the thick-standing ash trees around us--that seemedto hem us in like a gray wall round the clearing--and the quickcroak and flap of broad wings as the ravens wheeled ever neareroverhead, broke the stillness. 

We of the crew for whose good voyage and safe return the offeringwas made stood foremost, facing the altar stone and the sanctuarydoor, and I, with Halfden and Thormod before me, and men of thecrew to right and left, stood in the centre of our line, so that Icould see all that went on. 

Then, seeing that all was ready, Ingvar swung back the heavy doorof the shrine, and I saw before me a great image of Thor themighty, glaring with sightless eyes across the space at me. It wascarved in wood, and the god stood holding in one hand Mioelner, hisgreat hammer, and in the other the head of the Midgaard serpent, whose tailed curled round his legs, as though it were vainly tryingto struggle free. 

Then Ingvar turned and lighted the altar fire, and the smoke rosestraight up and hung in the heavy morning air in a cloud over theVe; and that seemed to be of good omen, for the men shoutedjoyfully once, and were again silent. 

From behind the sanctuary two armed men led the horse for thesacrifice that should be feasted on thereafter; and it was asplendid colt, black and faultless, so that to me it seemed agrievous thing that its life should thus be spilt for naught. Yet Iwas the only one there who deemed it wasted. 

Then Ingvar chanted words to which I would not listen, lest myheart should seem to echo them, so taking part in the heathenprayer. Over the horse he signed Thor's hammer, and slew it withThor's weapon, and the two men flayed and divided it skilfully, laying certain portions before the jarl, the godar. 

He sprinkled the blood upon doorway and statue, and then againchanting, laid those portions upon the altar fire, and the blacksmoke rose up from them, while all the host watched for what omensmight follow. 

The smoke rose, wavered, and went up, and then some breath of windtook it and drifted it gently into the open temple, winding itround the head of Thor's image and filling all the little building. And at that the men shouted again. 

Then Ingvar turned slowly towards the shrine, and drawing hissword, lifted up the broad shining blade as if in salute, crying ashe turned the point north and east and south and west:

"Skoal, ye mighty Ones!"

And at once, as one man all the host, save myself only, liftedtheir weapons in salute, crying in a voice that rolled back fromthe trees like an answering war shout:

"Skoal to the mighty Ones!"

But as for me, I stirred not, save that as by nature, and because Ifixed my thoughts on the One Sacrifice of our own faith, I signedmyself with the sign of the cross, only knowing this, that Thor andOdin I would not worship. 

Suddenly, even as the echo of the shout died away, and while theweapons were yet upraised, the thick cloud of smoke rolled back anddown, wrapping round Ingvar the godar as he stood between shrineand altar, and across the reek glared the sightless eyes of theidol again, cold and heedless. 

Now of all omens that was the worst, for it must needs betoken thatthe sacrifice was not pleasing; and at that a low groan as of fearwent round the host. Then back started Ingvar, and I saw his facethrough the smoke, looking white as ashes. For a long time, as itseemed to me, there was silence, until the smoke rose up straightagain and was lost in the treetops. Even the ravens, scared maybeby the great shout, were gone, and all was very still. 

At last Ingvar turned slowly to us and faced our crew. 

"The sacrifice is yours, " he said, "and if it is not accepted thefault is yours also. We are clear of blame who have bided at home. "

Then Halfden answered for his men and himself:

"I know not what blame is to us. "

But from close behind me Rorik lifted his voice:

"No blame to the crew--but here is one, a stranger, who does nohonour to the gods, neither lifting sword or hailing them as isright, even before Thor's image. "

Then I knew that the worst was come, and prepared to meet it. ButHalfden spoke. 

"All men's customs are not alike, and a stranger has his own ways. "

But Ingvar's face was black with rage, and not heeding Halfden, heshouted:

"Set the man before me. "

No man stirred, for indeed I think that most of our crew knew notwho was meant, and those near me would, as Halfden told me, saynought. 

Then said Ingvar to Rorik: "Point the man to me. "

Then Rorik pointed to me. So I stood forth of my own accord, notlooking at him, but at Ingvar. 

"So, " said the jarl, harshly, "you dare to dishonour Thor?"

I answered boldly, feeling very strong in the matter. 

"I dishonour no man's religion, Jarl, neither yours nor my own. "

"You did no honour to the Asir, " he said sternly. 

"Thor and Odin are not the gods I worship, " I answered. 

"I know. You are one of those who have left the gods of yourfathers. "

Then one of our men, who had stood next to me, spoke for me, as hethought. 

"I saw Wulfric sign Thor's hammer even now. What more does any manwant from a Saxon?"

Thereat Ingvar scowled, knowing, as I think, what this was. 

"You claim to be truth teller, " he said; "did you sign Thor'shammer?"

"I did not, " I answered. 

Then Halfden came to my side. 

"Let Wulfric go his own way, brother. What matters it what gods heworships so long as he is good warrior and true man, as I and mymen know him to be?"

So he looked round on the faces of my comrades, and they answeredin many ways that this was so. And several cried:

"Let it be, Jarl. What is one man to Thor and Odin?"

Now I think that Ingvar would have let the matter pass thus, forthe word of the host is not lightly to be disregarded. But Rorikwould not suffer it. 

"What of the wrath of the gods, Godar?" he said. "How will you putthat aside?"

Then was a murmur that they must be appeased, but it came not fromour crew; and Ingvar stood frowning, but not looking at me for aspace, for he was pulled two ways. As godar he must not pass by thedishonour to the gods, yet as the son of the man whom I had saved, how could he harm me? And Rorik, seeing this, cried:

"I hold that this man should live no longer. "

"Why, what dishonour has he done the gods?" said Halfden. "If hehad scoffed, or said aught against them--that were a differentthing. And what does Thor there care if one man pays no heed tohim? Surely he can keep his own honour--leave it to him. "

"It is dishonour to Thor not to hail him, " said Rorik. 

Now Ingvar spoke again to me:

"Why do you no honour to the gods?"

"My fathers honoured them, for the godarship was theirs, and wouldhave been my father's and mine, even as it is yours, Jarl Ingvar. For good reason they left that honour and chose another way and abetter. And to that way I cleave. I have done despite to no man'sfaith--neither to yours nor my own. "

At that Rorik lost patience, and lifting his axe, ground his teethand said savagely:

"I will even make you honour Thor yonder. "

Now at that Halfden saw a chance for me, and at once stayed Rorik'shand, saying in a loud voice:

"Ho! this is well. Let Wulfric and Rorik fight out thisquestion--and then the life of him who is slain will surely appeasethe gods. "

That pleased our crew well, for they had no great love for Rorik, who had taken too much command on him, for a stranger on board. Now, too, Ingvar's brows cleared, for he cared nothing for the lifeof either of us, so that the gods were satisfied with blood. And hesaid:

"So shall it be. Take axes and make short work of it. If Wulfriccan slay Rorik, we know that he is innocent of aught to dishonourthe gods. But if he is slain--then on his head is the blame. "

Then he looked round and added:

"Let Guthrum and Hubba see fair play. "

Now came Hubba, pleased enough, for he knew my axe play, and thatchief whom they called Guthrum, a square, dark man with a pleasant, wise face, and took four spears, setting them up at the corners ofa twelve-pace square, between the line of our crew and the altar. 

So now it seemed to me that I must fight for our faith, for truthagainst falsehood, darkness against light. And I was confident, knowing this, that the death of one for the faith is often thegreatest victory. So I said:

"I thank you, Jarl. I will fight willingly for my faith. "

"Fight for what you like, " said Ingvar, "but make haste over it. "

Then Hubba and Guthrum placed me at one side of the square, andRorik at the opposite. And I faced the image of Thor, so that underthe very eyes of the idol I hated I must prove my faith. 

Then came a longing into my mind to lift my axe in Thor's face anddefy him, but I put it away, for how should an idol know of threator defiance? Surely that would be to own some power of his. 

When we were ready, Hubba and Guthrum, each with drawn swords, stood on either side of the spear-marked square, and signed toIngvar to give the word. At once he did so. 

Then I strode forward five paces and waited, but Rorik edged roundme, trying to gain some vantage of light, and I watched himclosely. 

And all the host stood silent, holding breath, and the altar smokerose up over our heads, and the ravens croaked in the trees, andover all stared the great statue of Thor, seeing naught. 

Then like a wolf Rorik sprang at me, smiting at my left shoulderwhere no shield was to guard me. And that was Rorik's last stroke, for even as I had parried Thormod's stroke in sport, the man'swrist lit on the keen edge of my axe, so that hand and weapon flewfar beyond me with the force of his stroke. Then flashed my axe, and Rorik fell with his helm cleft in twain. 

Then roared our crew, cheering me:

"Skoal to the axeman! Ahoy!"

But I looked at Ingvar, and said:

"Short work have I made, Jarl. "

Whereat he laughed a grim laugh, only answering:

"Aye, short enough. The gods are appeased. "

Then I went back to my place beside Halfden, and our men patted myback, praising me, roughly and heartily, for it is not a viking'sway to blame a man for slaying a comrade in fair fight and for goodreason. 

Now Ingvar stood before the shrine, and called to the gods to beheedful of the blood spilt to purge whatever dishonour or wrong hadbeen done. And he hung up the weapons of the slain man in theshrine, and after that closed its doors and barred them; and wemarched from the Ve silently and swiftly, leaving the body of Rorikalone for a feast to the birds of Odin before the dying altar fire. 

Now was I light hearted, thinking that the worst was past, and soalso thought Halfden, so that we went back and sought Osritha, whowaited, pale and anxious, to know how things should go with me, andwhen we found her I saw that she had been weeping. 

"Why, my sister, " said Halfden, "hardly would you have wept for mydanger--or weeping you would be from my sailing to return. "

But she answered not a word, and turned away, for his saying madeher tears come afresh. 

"Now am I a blunderer, " said Halfden. "If there is one thing that Ifear it is a weeping maiden. "

And with that he went from the room, leaving me. 

Then I took upon me to comfort Osritha, nor was that a hard task. And again I would have gone through this new danger I had faced, for it had brought the one I loved to my arms. 

Not long might we be together, for now the feasting began, and Imust go to Halfden and his brothers in the great hall. And thencame remembrance to me. For now must I refuse to eat of the horsesacrifice, and maybe there would be danger in that. Yet I thoughtthat no man would trouble more about me and my ways, so that I saidnaught of it to Osritha. 

So I sat between Halfden and Thormod at the high place, and thewhole hall was full of men seated at the long tables that ran fromend to end, and across the wide floor. The womenfolk and thrallswent busily up and down serving, and it was a gay show enough tolook on, for all were in their best array. 

Yet it seemed to me that the men were silent beyond their wont, surly even in their talk, for the fear of the omen of that eddyingsmoke was yet on them. And presently I felt and saw that many eyeswere watching me, and those in no very friendly wise. Some of themen who watched were strangers to me, but as they sat among ourcrew, they must be the rest of the saved from Rorik's following. Others were men from beyond the village walls, and as Rorik's menhad some reason and the others knew me not, I thought little oftheir unfriendly looks. 

At last they brought round great cauldrons, in which were fleshhooks; to every man in turn, and first of all to Ingvar himself. Hethrust the hook in, and brought up a great piece of meat, cuttingfor himself therefrom, and at once every man before whom a cauldronwaited, did likewise, and it passed on. They signed Thor's hammerover the meat and began to eat. 

Now after Ingvar had helped himself, the cauldron came to Guthrum, and then to Halfden, and then it must come to me, and I had heapedfood before me that I might pass it by more easily, knowing thatthis was the sacrificed meat of which I might not eat. But the menstayed before me, and I made a sign to them to pass by, and honestThormod leaned across me to take his share quickly, and they passedto him, wondering at me a little, but maybe thinking nothing of it. They were but thralls, and had not been at the Ve. 

But Rorik's men had their eyes on me, and when the cauldron passedThormod, and I had not taken thereout, one rose up and said, pointing to me:

"Lo! this Saxon will not eat of the sacrifice. "

At that was a growl of wrath from the company, and Ingvar rose, looking over the heads of my comrades, saying:

"Have a care, thou fool; go not too far with me. "

Then Guthrum laughed and said:

"This is foolishness to mind him; moreover, he has fought for andwon his right to please himself in the matter. "

So too said Halfden and Thormod, but against their voices were nowmany raised, saying that ill luck would be with the host for longenough, if this were suffered openly. 

Now a Dane or Norseman takes no heed of the religion of other folkunless the matter is brought forward in this way, too plainly to beoverlooked. But then, being jealous for his own gods, whom he knowsto be losing ground, he must needs show that he is so. Nor do Iblame him, for it is but natural. 

So to these voices Ingvar the godar must needs pay heed, even ifhis own patience were not gone, so that he might not suffer thatone should sit at the board of Thor and Odin, untasting andunacknowledging. 

He called to two of his courtmen. 

"Take this man away, " he said, very sternly, "and put him in wardtill tomorrow. Today is the feast, and we have had enough troubleover the business already. "

The two men came towards me, and all men were hushed, waiting tosee if I would fight. As they came I rose from my place, and theythought I would resist, for they shifted their sword hilts to thefront, ready to hand. But I unbuckled my sword belt, and cast theweapon down, following them quietly, for it was of no good to fighthopelessly for freedom in a strange land. 

Many men scowled at me as I passed, and more than one cried out onme. But Halfden and Thormod and Hubba, and more than were angry, seemed glad that this was all the harm that came to me just now. And Ingvar leaned back in his great chair and did not look at me, though his face was dark. 

They put me into a cell, oak walled and strong, and there left me, unfettered, but with a heavily-barred door between me and freedom;and if I could get out, all Denmark and the sea around me held meprisoner. 

Yet I despaired not altogether, for already I had gone through muchdanger, and my strength had not failed me. 

Now, how I spent the daylight hours of that imprisonment anyChristian man may know, seeing that I looked for naught but death. And at last, when darkness fell, I heard low voices talking outsidefor a little while, and I supposed that a watch was set, for thecell door opened to the courtyard from the back of the great house. 

Now I thought I would try to sleep, for the darkness was verygreat, and just as I lay down in a corner the barring of the doorwas moved, and the door opened gently. 

"Do you sleep, Wulfric?" said Halfden's voice, speaking very low. 

"What is it, brother?" I asked in as low a voice, for I had notbeen a viking for naught. 

I saw his form darken the gray square of the doorway, and he camein and swung to the door after him; then his hand sought myshoulder, and I heard a clank of arms on the floor. 

"See here, Wulfric, " he said, "you are in evil case; for allRorik's men and the men from outside are calling for your death;they say that Rorik had no luck against you because the Asir areangry, and that so it will be with all the host until you have paidpenalty. "

"What say you and our crew?"

"Why, we had good luck with you on board, and hold that Rorik haddone somewhat which set Thor against him, for he got shipwrecked, and now is killed. So we know that your ways do not matter to Thoror Odin or any one of the Asir, who love a good fighter. But weknow not why you are so obstinate; still that is your business, notours. "

"What says Ingvar?" I asked. 

"Naught; but he is godar. "

"Aye, " said I. "So I must die, that is all. What said RagnarLodbrok about that?"

And I spoke to him the brave words that his forefather sang as hedied, and which he loved:

"Whether in weapon playUnder the war cloud, Full in the face of DeathFearless he fronts him, Death is the bane ofThe man who is bravest, He loveth life best whoFurthest from danger lives. Sooth is the saying thatStrongest the Norns are. Lo! at my life's endI laugh--and I die. "

"Nay, my brother, " said Halfden earnestly; "think of me, and ofOsritha, and seem to bow at least. "

That word spoken by my friend was the hardest I ever had to bear, for now I was drawn by the love that had been so newly given me. And I put my hands before my face and thought, while he went on:

"If I were asked to give up these gods of ours, who, as it seems tome, pay mighty little heed to us--and I knew that good exchange wasoffered me--well then--I should--"

I ended that word for him. 

"You would do even as your father, and say that unless for betterreason than gain--aye, however longed for--you would not. "

"Aye--maybe I would, after all, " he answered, and was silent. 

Then he said, "Guthrum and I spoke just now, and he said that yourfaith must be worth more than he knew, to set you so fixedly onit. "

Now I would have told him that it was so, but there came a littlesound at the door, and Halfden went and opened it. Across its halfdarkness came a woman's form, and Osritha spoke in her soft voice. 

"Brother, are you here yet?"

"Aye, sister, both of us--come and persuade this foolish Wulfric. "

Then I spoke quickly, for it seemed to me that if Osritha spoke andurged me, I should surely give way. 

"Nay, but you must not persuade me--would you have had usChristians bid your father choose between death and gain for thesake of winning him to our faith?"

Then said Halfden, "That would I not. "

But in the dark Osritha came to my side and clung to me, so that Iwas between those two whom I loved and must lose, for Halfden heldmy right hand, and Osritha my left, and she was weeping silentlyfor me. 

"Listen, " I said, for the speaking must be mine lest they shouldprevail. "Should I die willingly for one who has given His life forme?"

"Aye, surely--if that might be, " said Halfden. 

"Now it comes into my mind that hereafter you will know that I donot die for naught. For He whom I worship died for me. Nor may Irefuse to spend life in His honour. "

Then they were silent, until Osritha found her voice and said:

"We knew not that. I will not be the one to hold you from what isright. "

At that Halfden rose up, for he had found a seat of logs and sat byme on it, sighing a long sigh, but saying:

"Well, this is even as I thought, and I will not blame you, mybrother. Fain would I have kept you here, and sorely will Osrithapine when you are gone. But you shall not die, else will thejustice of Ulfkytel come to naught. "

Then I heard again the clank of arms, and Halfden bent down, as Imight feel. 

"Can you arm yourself in the dark?" he said. 

"Why, surely! It is not for the first time, " I answered. 

He thrust my mail shirt against me, and laid a sword in my hand, and set my helm on my head, all awry because of the darkness. 

"Quickly, " he said. 

Then a new hope that came to me made me clasp Osritha's hand andkiss it before I must see to arming myself; but she clung to meyet, and I kissed her gently, then turning away sorely troubledwent to work. 

Soon I was ready for Halfden's word, and Osritha buckled on mysword for me, for she had felt and taken it. Halfden opened thedoor and went out into the night, speaking low to one whom I couldnot see; and so I bade farewell to her whom I loved so dearly, notknowing if I should ever look on her again. 

But she bade me hope ever, for nor she nor I knew what the days tocome might bring us. 

"Ready, " said Halfden; "follow me as if you were a courtman till wecome to the outer gate. "

Then with Osritha's handclasp still warm on mine I went out andfollowed him, and she sought the maiden who waited beside the door, and was gone. 

When we came to the great gates, they were shut. The sounds offeasting went on in the hall, and the red light glared from thehigh windows. Forgotten was all but revelling--and the guard whokept the gate was Raud the forester, my friend. He opened the gatesa little, and we three slipped out and stood for a moment together. The night was very dark, and the wind howled and sang through thestockading, and none seemed to be about the place. 

There Halfden took my hand and bade me farewell very sadly. 

"This is the best I may do for you, my brother. Go with Raud to hishouse, and thence he and Rolf and Thoralf your shield man, who alllove you, will take you even to Hedeby, where there are Christianfolk who will help you to the sea and find passage to England. Andfare you well, my brother, for the days we longed for in your landwill never be--"

"Come in the ship to England, that so there may be good times evenyet, " I said. 

"Aye, to England I shall surely come--not to seek you, but atIngvar's bidding. Yet to East Anglia for your sake I will notcome. "

Then he grasped my hand again in farewell, and he went inside thegates and closed them, and Raud and I went quickly to his place. 

There we found those two other good friends of mine waiting, andthey told me that all was well prepared to save them from the wrathof Ingvar, for they had been bidden to carry messages, and othermen of the crew who lived far off would do this for them, for Ifeared for their lives also when the flight was known. 

Long was the way to Hedeby, where Ansgar the Bishop had built thefirst church in all Denmark. But we won there at last and insafety. And there Ansgar's folk received me well, and I parted frommy three comrades, not without grief, so that I asked them to takeservice with us in England. Almost they consented, but Rolf andThoralf had wives and children, and Raud would by no means leavehis brother. 

Now in a few days, a company of merchants went from Hedeby withgoods for England, and with them I went; and in no long time I cameinto Ingild's house by London Bridge, and was once more at home asthe second week in May began. 

CHAPTER XI. THE COMING OF INGVAR'S HOST. 

Aught but joy did I look for in my homecoming, but it was all toolike that of Halfden, my friend. 

No need to say how my kind godfather met me as one come back fromthe dead, nor how I sent gifts back to Ansgar's people, who sorelyneeded help in those days. 

But very gently the old man told me that Elfric my father was dead, passing suddenly but a month since, while by his side sat Ulfkytelthe Earl, blaming himself for his blindness and for his haste innot waiting for the king's judgment, and yet bidding my father takeheart, for he had never known his ways of justice fail. And heasked forgiveness also, for there had been a deadly feud concerningthis between him and my people, so that but for Eadmund the Kingthere would have been fighting. Yet when one told Ulfkytel that menheld that my father's heart broke at my loss, the great earl hadmade haste to come and see him, and to say these things. So theymade peace at last. 

When I knew this it seemed to me that I had lost all, and for longI cared for nothing, going about listless, so that Ingild fearedthat I too should grow sick and die. But I was young and strong, and this could not last, and at length I grew reconciled to thingsas they were, and Ingild would speak with me of all that I had seenin Denmark. 

Now when I told him what I feared of the coming of Ingvar's host hegrew grave, and asked many things about it. 

"Ethelred the King is at Reading, " he said; "let us go and speak tohim of this matter. "

So we rode thither, and that ride through the pleasant Thames-sidecountry was good for me. And when we came to the great house wherethe king lay, we had no trouble in finding the way to him, forIngild was well known, and one of the great Witan {xviii} also. 

I told Ethelred the king of England all that I had learned, and hewas troubled. Only we three were in his council chamber, and to ushe spoke freely. 

"What can I do? Much I fear that East Anglia must fight her ownbattles at this time. Pressed am I on the west by Welsh and Dane, and my Wessex men have their hands full with watching both. And itis hard to get men of one kingdom to fight alongside those ofanother, even yet. And this I know full well, that until a hostlands I can gather no levy, for our men will not wait for a foethat may never come. "

I knew that his words were true, and could say nothing. Only Ithought that it had been better if we had held to our Mercianoverlords in Ecgberht's time than fight for this Wessex sovereignwho was far from us; for that unhealed feud with Mercia seemed toleave us alone now. 

"Yet, " said Ethelred, "these men are not such great chiefs, as itseems. Maybe their threats will come to naught. "

But I told him of that great gathering at the sacrifice, and saidalso that I thought that needs must those crowded folks seek richeselsewhere than at home. Then he asked me many things of the cornand cattle and richness of the land; and when I told him what I hadseen, he looked at me and Ingild. 

"Such things as crowding and poverty and hardness drove us fromthat shore hither. I pray that the same be not coming on us that webrought to the ancient people the Welsh, whose better land we tookand now hold. "

So we left him, and I could see that the matter lay heavily on hismind. 

In a week thereafter I rode away homeward, and came first toFramlingham, where Eadmund our own king was. Very glad was he tosee me safely home again. 

"Now am I, with good Ingild your other godfather, in Elfric's placetoward you, " he said; "think of me never as a king, but as afather, Wulfric, my son. "

And he bade me take my place as Thane of Reedham, confirming me inall rights that had been my father's. With him, too, was the greatearl, and he begged my forgiveness for his doubt of me, though hewas proud that his strange manner of finding truth was justified. Good friends were Ulfkytel and I after that, though he knew notthat in my mind was the thought of Osritha, to whom he had, as itwere, sent me. 

Now every day brought fear to me that Ingvar's host was on its wayoverseas to fall on us. And this I told to Eadmund and the earl, who could not but listen to me. Yet they said that the peacebetween us and the Danes was sure, and that even did they come weshould be ready. When I pressed them indeed, they sent round wordto the sheriffs to be on the watch, and so were content. For ourking was ever a man of peace, hating the name of war and bloodshed, and only happy in seeing to the welfare of his people, giving themgood laws, and keeping up the churches and religious houses so wellthat there were none better to be found than ours in all England. 

This pleased me not altogether, for I knew now how well preparedfor war the Danes were, and I would fain have had our men trainedin arms as they. But my one voice prevailed not at all, and after awhile I went down to Reedham, and there bided with my mother andEadgyth, very lonely and sad at heart in the place where I hadlooked for such happiness with my father and Lodbrok and Halfden atfirst, and now of late, for a few days, with Osritha, and Halfdenin Lodbrok's place. 

For all this was past as a dream passes, and to me there seemed tohang over the land the shadow of the terrible raven banner, whichOsritha had helped to work for Lodbrok and his host, in the daysbefore she dreamed that it might be borne against a land she hadcause to love. 

Ever as the days went by I would seek the shipmen who came toReedham on their way up the rivers, so that I might hear news fromthe Danish shore, where Osritha was thinking of me, till at last Iheard from a Frisian that three kings had gathered a mighty host, and were even now on their way to England. 

I asked the names of those three, and he told me, even as I hadfeared, that they were called Ingvar and Hubba and Halfden; and soI knew that the blow was falling, and that Ingvar had stirred upother chiefs to join him, and so when the host gathered at somegreat Thing, he and his brothers had been hailed kings over themighty following that should do their bidding in the old Danishway. For a Danish king is king over men, and land that he shallrule is not of necessity {xix}. 

Again I warned Eadmund, and again he sent his messages to Ulfkytelthe Earl and to the sheriffs, and for a few weeks the levieswatched along the shore of the Wash; and then as no ships came, went home, grumbling, as is an East Anglian's wont, and saying thatthey would not come out again for naught, either for king or earl. 

Now after that I spent many a long hour in riding northward alongthe coast, watching for the sails of the fleet, and at other timesI would sit on our little watch tower gazing over the northern sea, and fearing ever when the white wing of a gull flashed against theskyline that they were there. And at last, as I sat dreaming andwatching, one bright day, my heart gave a great leap, for far offto the northward were the sails of what were surely the first shipsof the fleet. 

I watched for a while, for it was ill giving a false alarm andturning out our unwilling levies for naught, for each time theycame up it grew harder to keep them, and each time fewer came. Inan hour I knew that there were eight ships and no more, and thatthey were heading south steadily, not as if intending to land inthe Wash, but as though they would pass on to other shores thanours. And they were not Ingvar's fleet, for he alone had ten shipsin his ship garth. 

They were broad off the mouth of our haven presently, and maybeeight miles away, when one suddenly left the rest and bore up forshore--sailing wonderfully with the wind on her starboard bow asonly a viking's ship can sail--for a trading vessel can make no wayto windward save she has a strong tide with her. 

She came swiftly, and at last I knew my own ship again, and thoughtthat Halfden had come with news of peace, and maybe to take me tosea with him, and so at last back to Osritha. And my heart beathigh with joy, for no other thought than that would come to me fora while, and when she was but two miles off shore, I thought that Iwould put out to meet and bring the ship into the haven; for heknew not the sands, though indeed I had given him the course andmarks--well enough for a man like Thormod--when I was with him. Andthere came over me a great longing to be once more on thewell-known deck with these rough comrades who had so well stood byme. 

But suddenly she paid off from the wind, running free again to thesouthward down the coast, and edging away to rejoin the otherships. And as she did so her broad pennon was run up and dippedthrice, as in salute; and so she passed behind the headlands of thesouthern coast and was lost to my sight. 

I bided there in my place, downcast and wondering, until themeaning of it all came to me; remembering Halfden's last words, that he would not fall on East Anglia. Now he had shown me that hispromise was kept. He had left the fleet, and was taking his own waywith those who would follow him. 

Yet if he had eight ships, what would Ingvar's host be like?Greater perhaps than any that had yet come to our land, and themost cruel. For he would come, not for plunder only, but hating thename of England, hating the name of Christian, and above all hatingthe land where his father had been slain. 

I climbed down from the tower, and found my people talking of thepassing ships, and rejoicing that they had gone. Already had someof them piled their goods in waggons ready for flight, and somewere armed. Then, as in duty bound, I sent men in haste to the earlat Caistor to report this, telling him also that the great fleet ofwhich this was a part was surely by this token on its way. 

By evening word came back from him. He had sure news from Lynn thatthe great fleet had gone into the Humber to join the host at York, and that we need fear nothing. Men said that there were twentythousand men, and that there were many chiefs besides those that Ihad named. This, he said, seemed over many to be possible, but itdid not concern us, for they were far away. 

Now, when I thought how the wind had held at any quarter ratherthan north or east for long weeks, it seemed to me likely that itwas this only that had kept them from us, and that the going intoHumber was no part of Ingvar's plan, but done as of necessity. Forto bring over so mighty a host he must have swept up every vesselof all kinds for many a score miles along the shores. And theywould be heavy laden with men, so that he must needs make the firstport possible. Yet for a time we should be left in quiet. 

Now I must say how things went at home, for my sister's weddingwith Egfrid had been put off first by the doubt of my own fate, andthen by the mourning for my father's death. Yet the joy of myreturn had brought fresh plans for it, and now the new house atHoxne was nearly ready; so that both Egfrid and his folk wereanxious that there should be no more delay. 

I, too, when the coming of the Danes seemed a thing that might beany day, thought it well that Eadgyth should rather be inland atHoxne, whence flight southward could be made in good time, than atReedham, where the first landing might well be looked for. But whenthe fear passed for a while by reason of the news from Northumbria, the time was fixed for the end of November, just before the Adventseason, and not earlier, because of the time of mourning. 

So the summer wore through slowly to me, for I was sad at heart, having lost so much. And ever from beyond the Wash and from Merciacame news of Ingvar's host. The Northumbrian king was slain, and aDane set in his place; and Burhred of Mercia bowed to the Danes, and owned them for lords; and at last Ethelred of Wessex came tohimself and sent levies to meet the host, but too late, for Merciawas lost to him. Yet Eadmund our king, and even Ulfkytel, deemedthat we were safe as ever behind our fenland barrier, fearingnaught so long as no landing was made from across the Wash. 

Yet when November came in, and at Egfrid's house all was bustle andpreparation, we heard that Bardney was burnt, and Swineshead, andthen Medehamstede {xx}. And the peril was close on us, and butjust across our border. 

"No matter, " said men to one another. "It will be a hard thing forDanes to cross the great fens to come hither. They will turn asideinto Mercia's very heart, and then the Wessex folk will rise. "

But I feared, and two days before the wedding went to Harleston, where the king was, and urged him to have forces along the greatwall we call Woden's Dyke even yet. 

"Let us see your wedding first, Wulfric, " he said. "Eadgyth wouldbe sorely grieved if I were not there. "

For he lay at Harleston to be near at hand, as the wedding was tobe from the house of Egfrid's father, because Reedham seemed as yeta house of sorrow. And I was glad when the Thane asked that itshould take place at Hoxne, and it was safer also. 

Surely never moved host so swiftly as Ingvar's, for even as I went, heavily enough, from Eadmund's presence, a man spurred into thetown saying that Earl Ulfkytel faced the Danes with a fair levygathered in haste, between us and Wisbech. They had crossed thefens where no man dreamed that they might come, and were upon us asif from the skies. 

Now Eadmund made no more delay, but all that night went forth thesummons of the war arrow, and the men mustered in force at last inThetford town, and I spurred back to Hoxne and found the thane, andspoke to him. 

"Let the wedding go on, " I said, "for the Danes are yet far, andmust pass the earl and us also before they come hither. Now must Ibe with the king, but if I may, and Ulfkytel holds them back, Ishall be at the wedding. And if it must be, I will warn you to fly, and so let Egfrid take his bride and my mother and his own folksouthward to Colchester or London. "

That, he thought, was well, and no word of fear or haste hinderedthe wedding gathering. Only some of the great thanes who shouldhave been there were with the king or earl, and it seemed that thenumber of guests would be small. 

I rode to Thetford, bidding Eadgyth look for me on the morrow ingood time, and saying that the king would surely come also. Butwhen I came to the town I knew that neither he nor I should be atHoxne, for the Danes had scattered the levy, and Ulfkytel the greatearl was slain, and with him many another friend of mine. And themen said that the Danes were marching swiftly onward, ever nearingThetford, and burning and wasting all in their track. 

We marched out of the town to meet them, for we had a good forcebehind us, and the men were confident of victory with the kinghimself to lead them. And he was cheerful also, and said to me, asI armed him:

"I would not have you leave the wedding; howbeit, if we beat backthe Danes, which is a matter in the hands of the Lord of Hosts, both you and I will be there in time tomorrow. "

Our mounted men met the Danes that evening--the night beforeEadgyth's wedding day--and we slept in our armour on Thetford heathwaiting for them. And in the early morning our outposts were drivenback on us, and the Danes were close on their heels. 

Now Eadmund told me that I should not stand by him today, for sosoon as the battle was over I must go to Hoxne, either with news ofvictory, or to bid them fly, and he would not keep me. 

"I will not leave the place that is mine by right, " I said. 

"Not so, " he answered; "I would bid you stand out of the battle forsweet Eadgyth's sake, but that I know you would not obey me. "

And he smiled at me as he went on the great white horse he alwaysrode, to draw up the men. 

They cheered when he spoke to them, and I thought that they wouldfight well. Aye, and so they did, in their fierce untrained way. Many a long day it was since we of East Anglia stood in battlearray, and the last time was against our own kin, save that now andagain the men of some shoreward places would rise to beat off aDanish or Norse ship. 

Now were the foes in sight, and they ranged up in close order whenthey saw we were ready. More than half their force was mounted, forthe Lindsey uplands and marshes had given them horses enough of thebest in England. And this was terrible, that over the host wheelederne and raven and kite, as knowing to what feast the flapping ofyon Raven banner called them. 

Foremost of all rode a mighty chief on a black horse, and I sawthat it was Ingvar himself, the king of the Danish host. Well Iknew the armour, for it was that which he had worn at the greatsacrifice, though now it shone no longer, but was dulled with thestains of many a hard fight. Now, too, round his helm ran the goldcirclet of the king. 

"Know you yon great man?" asked Eadmund of me; for I would notleave him, but stood before him in my place. 

"It is Ingvar the king, " I answered; "he who was Jarl Ingvar. "

"Speak to him, and ask him to leave the land in peace, " he said. 

Now I thought that was of little use, but I would do the king'sbidding, and asked what I should say. 

"Offer him ransom, if you will, " Eadmund answered. 

So I went forward, and stood at a bowshot's length from our people, leaning on the axe that Lodbrok had made me, and there waited tillthe Danes came on. And presently Ingvar saw me, and knowing that Iwas one who would speak with the leader, rode up, looking curiouslyat me as he came. 

"Skoal to Jarl Ingvar!" I said when he was close. 

He reined up his horse in surprise, lifting his hand. 

"Odin! It is Wulfric!" he said. "Now, skoal to you, Wulfric! But Iwould that you were not here. "

"How is that, Jarl?" I asked; but I had ever heard that the jarlwas in high good humour before a fight. 

"I would not fight with you, for you have been our guest. And manya man have I questioned since yesterday, and all men say that youwere my father's friend. It was a true story that you told me. "

"You believed it rightly, Jarl. "

"Aye--and therefore I will not fight with you. "

Then I asked him to leave the land in peace, and his face darkened. 

"I speak of yourself alone, " he said, "as for land and king andpeople--that is a different matter. "

"You have had your revenge, " I said. 

"What?" he asked fiercely. "Is the life of Lodbrok, my father, worth but the death of a hound like Beorn? Stand aside, Wulfric, and let me have my revenge in full. "

Now, seeing that our talk was earnest, there rode up another Danishchief, and it was Guthrum, the man who had seemed to take my partat the idol feast. I was glad to see him come at this moment. 

"Here is Halfden's friend, " said Ingvar to him, "and he, forsooth, would have us go in peace. "

And the Danish king laughed harshly. 

"Why, so we will, if they make it worth our while, " said Guthrum, nodding to me. 

"What ransom will you take from us?" I asked them. 

"The keeping of Eadmund, your king, " answered Ingvar; "nothing morenor less. "

"It seems to me that you will have to fight before you take him, " Isaid plainly; for no man in all the Anglian ranks would havelistened to that. 

"That is too much, " said Guthrum. "Tell him to own you as overlordand pay scatt {xxi} to us, holding the kingdom from you, andthat will save fighting--and surely the whole land will be weregildenough for Jarl Lodbrok. "

Then Ingvar thought for a moment, and said to me, still frowning:

"Go and tell your king those terms, and bring word again. "

So I went back and told Eadmund, knowing full well what his answerwould be. And it was as I thought. 

"Go and tell this Ingvar that I will not give my land into thehands of the heathen, or own them as lords. "

Now what I told Ingvar and Guthrum was this only, knowing that togive the full message was to enrage Ingvar:

"Eadmund refuses. "

"Your king is a wise man, " said Guthrum, "for who knows how a fightwill go?"

Ingvar reined round his horse to go to his own men, and he andGuthrum left me standing there. I was turning away also, when thehoof beats of one horse stayed, and Ingvar called me in the voicehe would use when most friendly with me. 

"Wulfric, " he said, "glad was I to find you gone, for I shouldsurely have had to slay you before the shrine; but Thor is far offnow, and I have forgotten that, and only do I remember that goodcomrade to us all you have been in hall and forest. And ere Isailed--one whom you know--that one who stayed my hand fromBeorn--made me promise--aye, and swear by my sword--that you atleast I would not harm. And I will not. Stand aside from thisfight. "

Now, had I not known the great love and reverence in which thosethree wild brothers held Osritha, I should have been amazed atthese words from Ingvar; but there is somewhat of good to be foundin every man. 

Then I answered:

"I must fight for my land, Ingvar, but I also would fain not fightagainst yourself. Where stand you in your line?"

"On the right, " he said; "Guthrum is on the left. "

"Where is Hubba?" I asked, wondering. 

"He is not far from us. He will come when I need his help. "

"Then we need not meet, " I said; "I am in the centre. "

Now we both returned to our places, and again Eadmund, after I hadtold him that we must fight, asked me to stand out. 

"For, " said he, "you are in her father's place to Eadgyth. "

"Until after the wedding, my king, " I said; "but you are in myfather's place to me always. Should I have left him?"

So I said no more, but stood in my place before him, for I lovedhim now best of all men in the world since my father was gone, andit seemed well to me to die beside him if die he must. 

Now our king gave the word, crying, "Forward, Christian men!" andwe shouted and charged with a good will on the Danes, and thebattle began. Hard fighting it was on both sides, but our men intheir want of order jostled and hindered one another, so that I sawmore than one struck down by mischance by his own comrades. But theDanes kept their even line, bent round into half a circle so thatwe could not outflank them, and our numbers were nearly equal. 

Men have said that I did well in that fight, but so did we all, each in his way. All I know of my own deeds is that I kept my ownlife, and that once a ring of men stood before me out of reach ofmy axe, not one seeming to care to be first within its swing. Andever Eadmund's clear voice cheered on his men from behind me. 

So the battle went on from the first daylight for an hour's space, and then the steadfastness of the Danish line began to striketerror into our men, and the Danish horsemen charged on our flanksand broke us up; and then all at once a panic fell on our levies, and they wavered, and at once the horsemen were among themeverywhere, and the field was lost to us. Before I knew what hadbefallen I was hurried away in a dense throng of our men, who sweptme from before the king, and I was soon in Thetford streets, whereI thought that surely we should have rallied, for there is nostronger town or better walled in all East Anglia. 

In the marketplace sat Eadmund on his white horse, unhelmed thatthe men might know him yet living, for in the flight word had goneround that he had fallen, and now the men seemed to be taking heartand gathering round him. 

But even as I reached him, a fresh throng of flying men came downthe street from the gate next the Danes, and after them came ascore of the terrible horsemen, driving a hundred like sheep beforethem. At that sight the few who were gathering fled also, leavingthe king and myself and four other thanes alone. I was the only oneon foot. 

Then one of those thanes grasped the bridle of the king's horse andled him away, crying:

"Come, for our sakes; needs must fly. Let us go to Framlingham. "

So they rode, against the king's will as one might see, from theplace, and went away towards the southern gate of the town. Andseeing that the Danes were in the town I knew that all was lost, and that here I might stay no longer if Eadgyth was to be saved. 

I ran to where I had left my horse, and mounted and fled also, following the king, for that gate led to the road along the southbank of the river. I knew not if he had crossed the bridge or no, but over the river was my way, and I had my own work to be done, and some twenty miles to be covered as quickly as might be. Gladwas I that I had chosen to fight on foot that day, for my horse wasfresh. 

Terrible it was to see the panic in the town as the poor folk knewthat the Danes were on them. They filled the road down which I mustgo, thronging in wild terror to the gates, and I will not rememberthe faces of that crowd, for they were too piteous. 

Glad I was to be free from them at last, and upon the road where Icould ride freely, for as they left the town they took to the woodsand riverside swamps, and save for a few horsemen flying likemyself, the road was soon clear. Then, too, these horsemen struckaway from the road one by one, and at last I rode on alone. 

Now my one thought was for those at Hoxne, and to urge them toinstant flight, and I thought that even now Humbert the Bishopwould be in the little church, waiting for the bride to come. 

Then I would hasten the more, for to reach the church from Egfrid'sfather's house the river Dove must be crossed; and I would keepthem from returning to this side if I could be in time, for wemight break down the timber-built bridge and so delay the crossingof the Danes. Yet they might be for days in Thetford before theybegan to raid in the country. 

Swiftly I rode on, for my horse was a good one and fresh, and atlast, after many miles were passed, I came to a place where I couldsee a long stretch of road before me. There rode the king on hiswhite horse, and with him those four thanes. I could not mistakethat party, and I thought I knew where they were going. The kingwould warn my people himself, and so take refuge beyond Hoxne, onthe other side of the river, at South Elmham, with Bishop Humbert. 

I rode after, but I gained little on them; nor did I care much, forthe king would do all that I might. In a few minutes more I shouldknow if he crossed Hoxne bridge, and if he did so they were safe. 

I lost sight of the party as they came into a wood, and there myhorse stumbled. He had lost a shoe. That was little to me now, butit kept me back; and now I heard the quick gallop of horses behindme, and looked to see who came, for I thought that more fugitivesfollowed, most likely. I had heard the sound coming on the windmore than once before as I rode on the wayside grass. 

They were Danes. Twelve of them there were, and foremost of allrode Ingvar on his black horse. Well for the king that they had nochange of steeds, but had ridden hotfoot after him from thebattlefield. Now their horses were failing them, but they wouldtake me, and delay would give the king another chance; and I washalf-minded to stay and fight. Then I thought of Hoxne, and I putspurs to my horse and rode on again. 

Now I came in sight of Hoxne bridge, and half feared that I shouldsee the bridal train passing over; but many men were even nowleaving the bridge, going towards the church, and I knew that theywere there. But of Eadmund and his thanes I saw nothing--only alame white horse, that I thought like his, grazed quietly in afield by the roadside, so that for a moment my eyes went to it, thinking to see king and thanes there. 

Ingvar was not a mile behind me, and I spurred on. And now I won tothe turning that leads to the thane's house whence the company hadpassed, and a few villagers stood at the road corner. Them I askedhow long it was since the bride had gone, and they stared at me instupid wonder, making no answer. Then I bade them fly, for theDanes were coming; and at that they laughed, looking at one anotherslyly, proud of their own fancied wisdom. So I left them and rodeon. 

Even as I came to the hill down to the bridge my horse stumbled andalmost fell, and when I gathered him up, not losing my seat, I knewhe was beaten. And now I halted for good, unslinging my axe, andwaiting to fight and hinder the Danes from going further, as yet. It was all I could do. 

Hand over hand they came up to me, and now Hoxne bells rang out inmerry peals as the bride and bridegroom left the church. Theservice was over, and unless our king had warned them, they wouldbe coming back over the bridge in a few minutes. Yet, if he hadwarned them, surely the bells had not pealed out thus. 

Now I heard the music play from across the water, and I heard theshouts of the people--and all the while the hoofs of Ingvar'shorses thundered nearer and nearer. Then they came over the littlerise in the road and were on me with levelled spears. 

I got my horse between them and me, across the narrow roadway, andhove up my axe and waited. But when Ingvar saw who I was, he heldup his hand, and his men threw up their spear points and halted, thinking perhaps that I was the king. 

"Where is the king?" shouted Ingvar. 

I saw that their horses were done, and not knowing which way theking had gone answered truly. 

"I know not. The road forks, and that is as far as I know. "

Then Ingvar swore a great oath. 

"You know not which way he went?"

"I do not, " I said. 

"Catch a thrall and ask him, " he said to his men. 

And those silly folk were yet standing at the corner, maybethinking us belated wedding guests, and the men took one, dragginghim to their chief. But the man said that he had seen no horsemenpass. Truly he had heard some, but all men were at the house doorwaiting for the bride to come forth, and paid no heed. 

So the king had passed by before the procession set out, and I knewnot what to think. 

"What bride?" said Ingvar. 

And the music answered him, coming nearer and nearer, and now theywere crossing Hoxne bridge--a bright little array of weddingguests, and in the midst I could see those two, Egfrid and Eadgyth, and after came a crowd of village folk. 

"See yonder, " said a Dane, pointing. "By Baldur, here is a wedding!Gold and jewels to be had for the taking!"

But my horse was across the road, and my axe was in the way, and Icried to Ingvar as the men began to handle their weapons. 

"Mercy, Jarl Ingvar! This is my sister's wedding--that Eadgyth ofwhom your own sister would ever ask so much. "

"Hold!" roared the chief, and his men stayed, wondering. "An youtouch so much as a hair of any in that company--the man whotouches, I will slay!" he said, and the men stared at him. 

"Yon is the bridal of Reedham folk, " he said, "and the bride is shewho befriended Lodbrok. They shall not be hurt. "

For he must needs justify himself, and give reason for withholdingplunder from Danes as free as himself. 

"Aye, King, that is right, " they said on hearing that, and Ingvarturned to me. 

"For Osritha's sake, lest I should harm you in aught, " he said. "Now ask me no more. Let us meet them in peace. "

Now I knew that my folk were safe for this time at least, and myheart was light, and so leaving my horse I walked beside the king, as his men called him, until we met the first of the company onthis side of the bridge. 

Then was a little confusion, and they stopped, not knowing whatthis war-stained troop might betoken. And I saw that no word hadcome of the great defeat as yet. 

I went forward, calling to Egfrid and the thane his father, andlooking at them so that they should show no fear or give any signto the ladies present that all was not well. 

"This is Jarl Ingvar himself, and these are his men, " I said. "Andthe jarl would fain speak with Eadgyth my sister, of whom he hasoften heard. "

And Egfrid, being very brave, although he must have seen wellenough what this meant, kept his face well, and answered that JarlIngvar was welcome, coming in peace. 

"Aye--in peace just now, " answered Ingvar, looking at him. "Now, Iwill say this, that Wulfric's sister has found a brave husband. "

Now Eadgyth heard the jarl's name, and knew naught of the terrorthat that name brought to all the land, and least of all that abattle could have been fought, for we had kept it from her. Nor hadI told her of how nearly he had been to slaying me, for I would notmake Osritha's brothers terrible to her. So she thought of him onlyas Lodbrok our friend's son, who had shown me hospitality in hisown hall. 

So when Egfrid took her hand and brought her forward, looking as Ithought most beautiful in her bridal array, she smiled on the greatDane frankly, as in thanks for my sake. 

Then Ingvar unhelmed, and spoke to her in courtly wise, even as hewas wont to speak to Osritha. 

"When I go back to my own land, lady, I shall have many questionsasked me by one of whom you have doubtless heard, as to how ourfriend's sister was arrayed for her wedding. And that I shall notbe able to say--but this I know, that I may tell Osritha thatWulfric's sister was worthy of Wulfric. "

Now Eadgyth noted not the war stains on Ingvar's mail, but it wasstrange and terrible to me to see him sitting there and speaking asthough the things of a stricken field were not the last, as itwere, on which he had looked. But Eadgyth's eyes were downcast, though she was pleased. 

"Thanks, Jarl Ingvar, " she said; "often have I heard of Osritha. When you return I would have you thank her for her care of mybrother--and I would thank you also, Jarl, for your care of him. "

Now Ingvar reddened a little, but not with anger, for he saw that Ihad spoken at least no ill of him to Eadgyth. 

"Nay, lady, " he answered; "Halfden and Hubba and Osritha have to bethanked--if any thanks need be to us for caring for Jarl Lodbrok'spreserver. Little share may I take of the matter. "

"Yet I will thank all in your place, " she said, and then shrankback to Egfrid's side. 

Never had I seen a more handsome couple. 

Then Ingvar laid his hand on a great golden snake that twined roundhis right arm, and I thought he was going to give it as a bridalgift to my sister, for that is ever a viking's way, to givelavishly at times when he might have taken, if the mood seizes him. But as he glanced at the gold he saw blood specks thereon, and Iheard him mutter:

"No, by Freya, that were ill-omened. "

And he did but seem to put it in place, as if thinking. Then hereplaced his helm, bowing, and said:

"Now must I stay your rejoicing no longer. Fare you well, lady, andyou, noble Egfrid; I must ride back to Thetford town on my ownaffairs. Yet I leave you Wulfric. Will you remember hereafter thatyou spoke with Ingvar the king, and that he was your friend?"

"Aye, surely, " answered they both at once. 

Then once more the music played, and the little train went on andup the hill, and Ingvar and I stood together for a while lookingafter them. 

"I thank you, King, " I said. 

"Aye, Wulfric; and maybe you and yours are the only ones who willsay that word to me in all this land. Now take my rede, and do youand your folk begone as soon as maybe, for even I cannot hold backmen who are not from our own place. "

Then I parted from him, going after my people, and thinking thatall was well for us, and that surely our king was safe, until Icame to where my horse still stood. There over the lane hedgelooked that lame white horse that I had seen, speaking as it werein his own way to mine. And when I saw him thus near, it was indeedthe king's, and a great fear that he was not far off took hold ofme. 

CHAPTER XII. IN HOXNE WOODS. 

Many of the village folk loitered on the bridge and in the lanes, looking curiously at the Danes, and talking of the wedding and thelike. And some of these I saw Ingvar's men questioning, and verysoon a knot of them gathered round one man, and there was some loudtalking. 

Then I would have hastened back, but Ingvar saw me, and wavedsternly to me to depart, and slowly enough I went on my way. But Icould not forbear looking back when I reached the road to thehouse. 

Only Ingvar was now on horseback, and the men seemed to be swarmingover the bridge railings, and climbing under it among the timbers. 

Then were shouts, and the village churls began to run every way, and one or two came up the hill towards me. 

"What is it?" I asked. 

"Oh, master, " the first man cried, "when the bridal folk went overthe bridge on the way to the church, one man looked over into thewater, and cried that he saw somewhat sparkle therein like gold, and others looked, and some saw naught, but others said that theysaw in the water as it were the image of golden spurs. And theDanes asked us if we saw the king; but we had not. Only one manlaughing, in his fear as I think, said that the nearest thing to acrown that he had seen was the glint of golden spurs shining fromthe water yonder. Then looked the Danes--and now--oh master!"

The man grew white, pointed, and fled. 

Haled and pushed and buffeted by the hands of the Danes, a man wasdragged over the rail of the bridge from the network of crosstimbers among which he had hidden, and I saw that the armour wasthat of Eadmund the King. 

There, in that seemingly secure place, his thanes must have madehim hide when his horse fell lame, for doubtless he would nothinder them in their flight, but would have taken sanctuary in thechurch. From some point in the road they must have seen theirpursuers before I cared to look behind me to see who followed, forthere was no mistaking the red cloaks that the Danes of the king'scourtmen always wear. 

This I thought at the time, and long afterwards learnt from one ofthose thanes that I was right. And it was their doing, not his, forthe king would have gone to the church and there warned my people. But as it chanced there were no men in sight when the king hid, forall were gathered to the thane's house. And I asked that thane ifthey sent no warning message--and he said they had done so by acertain churl whom they met. But our folk never had it. 

Now I knew not what to do, being torn with grief and fear. I darednot cross Ingvar again, lest I should change his mood, mild enoughnow, to some wild fit of rage, for I had not bided so long in hishall without learning that much of his ways. I stayed till I knewfor certain that they had not harmed the king, and so saw himbound, and mounted behind one of the courtmen; and then when I sawthem begin to come towards me, I went to the thane's house and toldhim all, calling him out from the feast. 

"Let us mount and rescue the king, " I said. 

"Then will they kill him--better not. They will but hold him toransom, " the thane said. 

I knew his first word was right, and now I left that and urged himto hasten the flight of all the party, bidding him take the roadtowards the south, ever away from the Danes. 

"What will you do?" he asked, for I spoke not of coming with him. 

"This, " I answered. "I will pledge Ingild's word, as I know I may, for any ransom, going after the Danes and finding Guthrum, who willlisten to me. "

He thought that well, and then I asked where Humbert the Bishopwas. He had gone back to South Elmham at once, and would be far onhis road by this time, the thane said. 

Then I went out and took a fresh horse from the stables and rodeaway into the great road. And when I came there, I saw with othersthe man who told me how the king's hiding place was found. 

"How long have the Danes been gone?" I asked. 

"Master, " he answered, "they have gone back over the bridge, someof them riding forward towards Hoxne. "

At that I knew that some plan of Ingvar's was that his men aftervictory should cross the river at Thetford, and so perhaps strikeat Framlingham where the king's household was. But all along themarch of the Danish host had been unresting, so that men had notime to prepare for their coming, or even to know what point theywould reach next. 

Then I sent by this man urgent messages to the thane that theyshould fly coastwards, crossing the river Waveney, perhaps, so asnot to fall into the hands of the host at the first starting, forIngvar's horsemen would be everywhere south of this and Thetford. 

I rode fast over the bridge, for I feared for Humbert our goodbishop, and when I came near the church the bells jangled, allunlike the wedding peals that I had heard so lately. 

They had found a few late flowers, violets and marigolds anddaisies and the like, and had strewn them before the bride as sheleft the church; and they lay there yet with bright hedgerow leavesto eke them out--but across the path, too, lay the dead body of apoor churl, dressed in his holiday gear, slain by a spear thrust, and the church was burning. Now the men who jangled the bells forhelp came down in haste, terrified as the fire took hold of theroof, for the church was all of wood and very old. 

When they saw me they ran, thinking me yet another of their foes;but I rode after one and caught him, for he would by no means stayfor calling, and I asked him what had happened, and where thebishop was. 

"Alas, master, " the man said, "they have slain my brother and firedthe church, and now have ridden after the bishop. They slew mybrother because he would not say by which road he had gone; andanother told them, being in fear for his life--and our king istaken. "

"Did they take the king by the road to South Elmham?"

"Four rode after the bishop with the great man on the black horsewho was the leader. The rest went with the king up the trackthrough Hoxne woods, but slowly. "

Had I but one or two more with me surely now I should have followedup the king and tried to rescue him. But I think it would have beenvain, for Ingvar's men would have slain him rather than lose him. But most of all I wondered at the boldness of these few men, who, with their leader, dared venture so far from their forces. Well didthey know, however, how complete is the rout of a Saxon levy; and Itoo might have guessed it, since I had fled alone after the firstfive miles, while all those who had left the town with me scatteredall ways. 

Now the church was blazing from end to end, and one or two more menhad gathered to me, seeing who I was. 

"Take up yon body, " I said, "and cast it into the church. So shallhis ashes lie in holy ground at least. For you and yours must eventake to the woods for a while. The Danes will be here. "

That I think they did, for they were lifting the body as I wentaway and rode along the way that the bishop had taken, meaning atleast to meet Ingvar, for I feared lest the men who had the kingshould slay him if they were followed. 

Hardly a mile had I gone when Ingvar and his men came riding slowlyback. Their beaten horses could do no more, and they had leftfollowing the bishop. Ingvar's face was black as night, and as hecame he roared at me: "You here again! Now this passes all. Did Inot bid you stand aside and hinder me not?"

"Aye, King, " I answered, coldly enough. "But I cross you not. Ihave ransom to offer for the king. "

"I will have no ransom, " he said, very savagely. 

"Nevertheless, " I said quietly, knowing that his word was not theonly one to be spoken on that matter, "let me tell you of it, thatyou may tell the other chiefs. "

"I am the king, " he answered, glaring at me. 

"Then, King, hear my words, and give them to those under you. "

"Speak to this man, " he said, pointing to one of the courtmen; forthey heard all I said, and he could not refuse to listen altogetherto what concerned his fellow chiefs. Then he rode past me, and themen, save that one of whom he spoke, followed him. 

Now I was angry as he, but kept that to myself, and waited till hewas out of hearing before I looked at the man who waited. And whenI did so, the man grinned at me, saying:

"Truly it is like old times to see you stand up thus to thejarl--king, I mean. There is not a man in our host dare do it. "

And lo! it was my friend Raud the forester. His beard was gone, andhe had a great half-healed scar across his jaw, so that I had notknown him even had I noticed any but Ingvar. 

Then I was glad, for here was one whom I could trust, even if hishelp was of little use. 

"Glad am I to see you, Raud my friend, though it must be in thisway. Why is the jarl so angry?"

"Why, because the bishop has escaped us. We never saw so much ashis horse's tail. And if he be like the bishop we saw at Hedeby, Iam glad. "

"Surely he is, " I said. "But now I have come to offer ransom forthe king, and you must tell Guthrum and the other chiefs that itwould be paid very quickly if they will take it. "

At that Raud shook his head. 

"I will tell them, but it is of little use. There has been talk ofit before, but when we came into East Anglia Ingvar claimed theking for himself, giving up all else. "

"Why?" I asked. 

"Because when he made Beorn speak, Beorn said that Eadmund the Kinghad set him on to slay Lodbrok. I heard the man confess it. "

"But he left that story, telling the truth about himself, " I said. 

"Aye, so he did. But the tale has stuck in Ingvar's mind, andnaught will he hear but that he will have revenge on him. "

"What will he do?" I said, looking after the Danish king, who went, never turning in his saddle, with bowed shoulders as one whoponders somewhat. 

"How should I know?" answered Raud, carelessly. "Let us go on. Maybe if you come with me we shall hear them speak together. "

"Raud, " I said, "if harm is done to the king, I shall surely fallon some of you--and Ingvar first of all. "

"Not on me with axe, I pray you, " he answered laughing, andtwisting his head on one side. "I mind me of Rorik. "

"Let us be going, " I said, for I could not jest. 

So we trotted after the party, and when we were near, Raud left meand went to Ingvar's side, speaking to him of what I had said. Thenthe jarl turned round to me, speaking quietly enough, but in astrange voice. 

"Come with me and we will speak of this matter to Eadmund himself. Then will the business be settled at once. "

That was all I would wish, and being willing to speak yet more withRaud, I said I would follow. He turned again, and looked no more atme. 

Then I asked Raud of his brother, and of Thoralf, my othercompanion of flight. They were both slain, one at Gainsborough andone at Medehamstede. Thormod was with Halfden in Wessex, where theyhad made a landing to keep Ethelred, our Wessex overlord, fromsending to our help. But as to Halfden, men said that he would notcome to East Anglia, for the Lady Osritha had over persuaded him. 

Then, though I would not ask in any downright way, I found thatOsritha was well, but grieving, as they thought, for the danger ofher brothers--and of that I had my own thoughts. 

So with talk of the days that seemed so long past, we went on intoHoxne woods, through which Raud said that he had learnt we must goto meet the host in its onward march from Thetford. 

"Jarl Ingvar lets not the grass grow under his feet, " I said. 

We came to a place where the woodland track broadened out into aclearing, and there waited the other Danes, and with them, sittingalone now on the horse, was Eadmund the King. 

Pale he was, and all soiled with the stains of war, and with themoss and greenery of his strange hiding place; but his eye wasbright and fearless, and he sat upright and stately though he wasyet with his hands bound behind him. 

I rode past Ingvar and to Eadmund's side, and throwing myself frommy horse stood by him, while the Dane glared at us both withoutspeaking. 

"Why run thus into danger, Wulfric my son?" said the king, speakinggently; "better have let me be the only victim. "

"That you shall not be, my king, " I answered; "for if you must die, I will be with you. But I have come to try to ransom you. "

"There are two words concerning that, " said Ingvar in his coldvoice. "Maybe I will take no gold for Eadmund. "

"What shall we give you then?" I asked, looking earnestly at him. 

"You heard what I said this morning before the battle. I have noother terms but those. And I think they are light--as from the sonof Lodbrok whom this king's servant slew. "

Now Eadmund spoke, saying to Ingvar:

"Let me hear what are your terms for my freedom. In the slaying ofLodbrok my friend I had no part. "

"That is easily said, " Ingvar answered, frowning. "I have my ownthoughts on that--else had I not been here. But this land is in mypower, therefore I will let you go if you will hold it for me, andown me as overlord, doing my will. "

"My answer is the same as it was this morning. It is not for me togive over this land into the hands of heathen men to save myself. "

That was Eadmund's calm answer, and looking on Ingvar I saw thesame bode written in his face as had been when I would not honourhis gods. Then he spoke slowly, and his words fell like ice fromhis lips. 

"It seems to me that this land is in the hands of us heathenwithout your giving. "

"So that may be, for the time, " answered Eadmund; "but your time ofpower has an end. "

"Has it so?" said Ingvar, and his eyes flashed. "Where is your helpto come from? Do you look to Ethelred?--He is busy in Wessex withmore of us heathen. Where is Mercia?--It is ours. Will Kent helpyou?"

"Our help is in the name of the Lord, who hath made heaven andearth, " answered Eadmund, lifting his eyes heavenwards soearnestly, that in spite of himself the wild heathen king followedtheir upward gaze for a moment. 

It was but for a moment, and that weakness, as he would deem it, was the spark to light Ingvar's wrath, that as yet he had keptunder. 

"Hammer of Thor!" he shouted, "you dare throw that in my face! Nowwill I show you if heathen or Christian is stronger. "

Then with his face white with rage he turned to his men: "Bind himto yon tree, and we will speak with him again!"

Now if it is well that I did not die with my king, it was well atthat moment for me that my axe hung at my saddle bow, and that myhorse--to which I had paid no heed in my troubles--had wandered alittle way, for I should surely have fought to prevent thisdishonour being wrought. And I sprung to reach the axe, for theshort sword I wore was of no use against so many. But Raud wasclose on me, and he dropped from his saddle on my shoulders as Ipassed him, so that I fell, half stunned under him, and one of theother men ran up, and ere they had stripped and bound the king to atree, I was bound hand and foot, and rolled by Raud into a thicketwhere I might escape Ingvar's eye. And, indeed, he paid no heed tome, but watched the king. 

So must I lie there with my heart like to break, seeing all thatwent on, and I will tell it as best I may. 

Ingvar strode to the young oak tree to which they had bound theking and looked fixedly at him. Then he said, "Scourge this man, "and his men did so. But the king made no sign by word or motion. Isaw Ingvar's rage growing, and he cried as his men forbore, shrinking a little from their quiet victim:

"Ask for mercy, Christian, at the hands of Ingvar the godar, thepriest of Odin and Thor, and you shall go free. "

But the king met his gaze sadly and firmly, answering:

"That were to own that you have power over me through your falsegods. "

"Power I have, " said Ingvar; "ask for mercy. "

Thereat the king answered no word, though his lips moved, and Ialone knew what his words might be, for though his hands were boundhe moved his noble head in such wise as to make the sign of theCross. And I think that he spoke to himself the prayer offorgiveness that he had learnt therefrom. 

Almost then had the Dane smitten him in the face, but to thiscowardice Ingvar the king had not yet fallen. He drew back a fewpaces, and took his long dagger from his belt, and at that Ithought that he was going to slay the king, and I closed my eyes, praying. But he spoke again. 

"Ask for peace on the same terms for your people, if you will notfor yourself. "

Then the king grew pale, but he set his lips close, still gazing atIngvar. Hard was this for him who loved his people so well. 

The Dane's dagger flashed, and he hurled it at Eadmund, but soskilfully that it did but graze his head, sticking firmly into thetree trunk. And he cried in a voice that shook with rage:

"Answer me!"

But the king held his peace, closing his eyes, and waiting for whatmight come, most bravely. 

Then Ingvar turned to his men, and bade them unsling their bows andsee if they could make this man find his tongue. Seven of them wentto work with a good will, but Raud and the others would not, butturned away. 

The men shot, and in many places the king was pierced, and lo! helifted up his voice and sang gloriously, even as if in the churchand on some high festival, the psalm that begins "De Profundis". Nor did his voice falter, though now he might move neither hand norfoot by reason of the piercing of the arrows. 

At that the men stayed in amazement, and one threw away his bow andturned aside to where Raud stood, near where I lay. But Ingvarground his teeth with rage, and stamping on the ground, cried tothe men to shoot again. 

And again the arrows flew, and now it seemed to me that no morearrows might find mark in the king's body without slaying him; andbefore my eyes was a mist, and my mouth was dry and parched, yet Icould not turn away and look no more. But the men fitted arrows tothe bowstrings once more, while Ingvar stood still and silent withhis strong hands clasped together behind him, gazing at the king, whose lips moved in prayer, the psalm being ended, and, as I think, his strength ebbing fast from his many wounds. 

Now they were about to shoot once more, unbidden, keeping up theirtorture if they might; but there was one more merciful than therest. Forward before the bowmen strode Raud, with his sword drawn, and he cried to Ingvar:

"Let me slay him, king, and end this for pity's sake!"

Ingvar turned his eyes gloomily on him for a moment, and thenanswered:

"What know you of pity? Slay him if you will. "

Then when he heard that, Eadmund looked at Raud, smiling on himwith a wondrous smile and saying:

"Thanks, good friend. "

So Raud slew him in pity, and that was now the best deed that mightbe done. 

Thereat I cried out once, and my senses left me, and I knew nomore. 

CHAPTER XIII. HOW BISHOP HUMBERT JOINED THE KING. 

When I began to come to myself it was late afternoon. At first intomy mind came the fancy that I sat on the side of King Eadmund's bedin the king's chambers at Reedham, and that he told me a wondrousdream; how that--and then all of a sudden I knew that it was noshadowy dream, but that I had seen all come to pass, and thatthrough the arrow storm Eadmund had passed to rest. 

All round me the trees dripped with the damp November mist thatcreeps from the river, and the smell of dead leaves was in mynostrils, and for a while I lay still, hardly yet knowing true fromfalse, dream from deed. So quiet was I that a robin came andperched close to me on a bramble, whose last leaves were the colourof the bird's red breast, and there it sang a little, so that Iroused to life with the sound. Then swooped down a merlin withflash of gray wings on the robin and took it, and that angered meso that I rose on my elbow to fray it away; and with that the lastcloud left my mind and I knew where I was. Then, too, from where hewaited my waking came Vig, my great Danish dog, who had been tiedat the thane's house, and must have left the flying party to seekme. And he bounded in gladness about me. 

Now I found that my bonds were gone, and next that my weapons wereleft me, and that but for cramp and stiffness I had not any tokensof what had befallen. And at first it seemed to me that Ingvar thusshowed his scorn of me, though soon I thought that he had forgottenme, and that it was Raud who had freed me. 

I heeded not the dog, looking only in one place. But the body ofthe king was gone, and his arms and mail were gone. The hoofmarksof Ingvar's horses were everywhere; but at last I made out thatthey had gone on through the wood. 

Presently the dog growled, looking towards the village, and I heardvoices coming nearer, and with them I heard the tread of a horse. But soon the dog ceased, and began to wag his tail as if to welcomefriends, and when the comers entered the clearing, I saw that theywere Egfrid's men, and that it was my horse that they were leading. My axe was yet at the saddle bow. 

"Why, master, " said the foremost, "surely we looked to find youslain. This is well--but what has befallen?"

For I must have looked wildly and strangely on them. 

"Well would it be if I were slain, " I said. "Why did you seek me?"

"We found the horse coming homewards, and one knew that you hadgone into the wood after the king. Yet we would seek you before wefled. "

I saw that all were armed, and I thanked them. But--

"What ails you, master?" said the leader of the group. 

"They have slain Eadmund the king, " I answered, "and they havetaken his body away. "

Thereat they groaned, wondering and cast down, and one said:

"They will not have carried him far. Let us search. "

We did so, and after a long time we found the king's body in athicket where it had been cast. But his head we could not find, though now I bade my dog search also. He led us westward throughthe wood, until we came to a rising ground, and there we could gono further. For thence we saw the Danish horsemen by scorespressing towards us, searching for cattle and sheep as the armypassed southward. And the farms were blazing in the track that theyhad crossed everywhere. 

Then said the men:

"We must fly. We who live must save ourselves, and must come backand end this search when we may. "

"Let us bear back the king's body, " I said, "and find some hidingplace for it at Hoxne. "

So we did, hurriedly, and hid it in a pit near the village, covering it with boards and gravel as well as we could for haste. Then I asked the men where they would go. 

"By boat down the river, " they said, "and so join the thane and hisparty wherever they might be. They have gone to Beccles, for theyhear that a ship lies there whose master will gladly take them toLondon. "

That was good hearing, for so would all be safe. The men pressed meto come with them, but I would not do so, meaning to hasten on tothe bishop's place and make him fly to Beccles and take ship also, starting this very night. So I bid them go, and on that theirleader, a stout freeman named Leof, whom I knew well as one ofEgfrid's best men, said that he would come with me. Nor would hehear of aught else. 

"What would Egfrid my master say if I left his brother to goalone?" he asked me simply; and so I suffered him, and we two wenttowards South Elmham together. 

Soon Leof saw a horse in a field and caught it, mounting bareback, and after that we went on well enough. 

Darkness fell, and all the low clouds were reddened with the lightof fires behind us, and ever as we looked back would be a freshfire and light in the sky, for the Danes were at their work. Wepushed on steadily, but the lanes were rough, and the miles seemedvery long in the darkness; but at last we crossed the Elmham streamand rode to the stockaded house that was the bishop's, and whichstands pleasant and well placed on a little hill beyond the lowground, and with no woodland very near it. 

We shouted, and at last men fully armed came and let us in. And asI looked back once before the gates closed after me, I thought thatthe fires were nearer. The Danes were not staying their hands fordarkness, for so the terror they spread would be the greater. Soalso was the bishop's peril therefore. 

"Where is Bishop Humbert?" I asked. 

"Master, he is in the church, nor will he leave it, " said the oldsteward. "He says he must pray for king and land day and night nowtill this terror is overpast. "

"I will go to him--he must fly, " I said. 

"Aye, pray him to do so, Wulfric; he will listen to you, " said theold man earnestly. 

"Have all things ready, " I said. "See--there is little time. "

"What of the king, master?" asked he, looking at the fires with awhite face as he once more opened the gate. 

"The king has gone where he would wish to be, " I answered verygravely; and he understood me, turning away that I might not seehis weeping. 

Then Leof and I splashed back through the stream that ran betweenhouse and church, and came quickly to the porch. The church is verysmall and more ancient than I can say, for it is built of flintbound together with such mortar as the Romans used in theircastles, hard as stone itself, and it stands in the midst of theRoman camp that guarded the ford, so that maybe it was the firstchurch in all East Anglia, for we use wood; and, moreover, thisstone church is rounded at the east end, and has a barrier dividingthe body of the building into two, beyond which the as yetunbaptized must sit, as men say. And so strong and thick are thewalls that I do not know how they can ever fall. 

Now through the narrow windows shone lights, and I heard the soundof chanting. Leof held my horse, and I opened the door gently andwent in. 

At once there was a shrinking together of a group of men, mostlymonks, who stood at the upper end of the church where the chancelbegins. They were chanting the third psalm, for help against theheathen, and it faltered for a moment. But they were mostly monksof the bishop's own household, and knew me well enough, and theyended it shortly. 

Then there was silence, for they were holding none of the setservices, but rather as it seemed doing the bishop's bidding, andpraying with him in the best way for the ceasing of this newtrouble, as in time of pestilence once I remembered that he madelitanies for us. And Humbert himself knelt before the altar duringthat psalm, fully vested, but as in times of fast and penitence. 

When he rose, I came up the aisle towards him, and my mail clangednoisily as I walked in the hush. At the chancel steps I stood, helmin hand, and did reverence, not daring to speak first. 

"What is it?" asked the bishop, when he turned and saw me. "Speak, Wulfric, my son. Is all well?"

"I have heavy news, father, " I answered. "Close on us are theDanes, and you must fly. Then I will tell you all on the way. "

"I will fly no more, " he answered, "here I will bide. Is the kingat my house?"

"He is not there, father, " I said; and then I urged him to fly atonce, and with me his monks joined, even going on their knees intheir grief. Yet he would not be moved. 

"Surely the king will come here, " he said, "nor will I go withouthim. "

"Father, " I said, "the Danes have taken the king. "

"Then must I bide here, and pray and scheme for his release. "

Now I knew not how to tell him all, but at last I said:

"Eadmund the king has escaped from the hands of the heathen. "

At that the bishop looked long at me, judging perhaps what I meant, by my voice. But the monks rejoiced openly, at first, until theysaw what was meant also, and then they trembled. 

"Where is he?" he asked, speaking low. 

"Father, " I said, "this twentieth day of November will be the daywhen England shall honour a new martyr. Eadmund the King isnumbered among them. "

"How died he?" then said the bishop, folding his hands. 

But now the monks bade him fly, and reasoned with and prayed him. But he bade them save themselves, for that there would be work forthem to do among the heathen. 

"As for me, I am an old man, " he said, "and I would fain go thesame road as the king. "

Still they clung to him, and at last, speaking to each by name, andgiving each some message to take to cell or abbey where they mustgo at his bidding, he commanded them; and so, unwillingly, kissinghis hand and receiving his blessing, they went one by one, till heand I and one or two laymen besides were left in the little church. Then he spoke to the other men, and they went also, and we werealone. 

"That is well, " said the bishop; "tell me all, and then do youfly. "

He sat down in his great chair, leaning his head in his hand whileI told him all in that quiet place. Never once was there tremblingflash from the great jewel of his ring, that shone in thecandlelight, to show how moved he was; but when I had ended, thetears were running down his venerable face, and he said:

"Now is there truly one more added to the noble army of martyrs, and he is at rest. Now do you go, my son. "

But I had other thoughts in my mind, and I rose up silently frombeside him, saying only: "Not yet, father, " and I went down theaisle and out into the darkness to Leof. 

"See yonder!" said he pointing, and there was a fresh fire not manymiles from us. "I think they scour the country for our bishop. Wehave little time. "

"Tell me, Leof, " I said, "have you a mind to live?" for there wassomewhat in the man's weary voice that seemed to say that he and Ithought alike. 

"None, master, after today's work, if I may find a brave man or twoto die with me. "

"Here is a brave man waiting with a like thought in the church. Shall you and I die with him?"

"Aye, surely, " said Leof quietly. 

"Bide here then, " I said, and took the horses from him. 

I mounted mine and rode to the house, where the steward and one ortwo others watched from the gateway. I bade the old man call hisfolk together, and I told them to fly. Many were already gone, nowothers went at once. 

But a few stayed, and to them I said like words as to Leof. 

"Hither will the Danes come presently, but in no great force. Wemay beat them back, and if we do, then maybe the bishop will fly. But we shall more likely die with him. "

"Let us stand by him, come what will, " they answered me in steadyvoices; "better to die with him and our king. "

They took their arms and gave me a sword, and we left the horses inthe stable, for we might even yet need them. I thought that wecould maybe, as I said, beat off the first few Danes, and thenthat, to save further bloodshed, the bishop would go with us. Andif not, we had done our best. 

Five men came with me to the ford. When we were at the other sidethere were but four. One had gone back, and I did not blame him. Leof sat in the little porch, and so we six went into the churchtogether. The bishop sat where I had left him, but he raised hishead when we came up the aisle. 

"Nay, my sons, " he said, "you must fly. Maybe these men willrespect an old man like myself and lonely. "

Then I said:

"Father, we would have you say mass for us ere the light comesagain. "

Now it wanted about an hour to midnight. 

"Is there yet time?" he said. 

Then I answered that I thought we might wait in peace for so long, and he, knowing nothing of the nearness of the Danes, consented. Sowe bided there in the aisle benches to wait till midnight was past, and soon one or two of the men slept quietly. 

Now, when it may have been almost midnight, and the time for masswould soon be come, the bishop, who had been so still that Ithought he slept, lifted his head and looked towards the altar. Andat the same time my dog whined a little beside me. 

Then Humbert the Bishop rose up and held out both his hands as toone whom he would greet, and spoke softly. 

"Aye, Eadmund, I am coming. Soon shall I be with you. "

So he stood for a little while very still, and then went to hisplace again. 

Then Leof, who sat next to me, said, whispering:

"Saw you aught, master?"

"I saw nothing, but surely the bishop had a vision. "

"I myself saw Eadmund the king stand before the bishop, and he hada wondrous crown on his head, " said Leof, speaking as though ofsomewhat not terrible, but good to think on. 

"I also saw him, " said the old steward from behind me. "I saw himplainly as in life, and I thought he smiled on us. "

But I had had no such sight, and it grieved me. Moreover, two ofthe other three men whispered, and I thought one of them told ofthe like vision. And I think, too, that the dog saw it, as theinnocent beasts will see things beyond our ken. 

Soon the bishop judged that the time was come for mass, and hecalled softly to me, bidding me serve, for I had often done so forhim in the old days when I was a boy and he was at Reedham, and Iknew well what to do. 

Then was said a most solemn mass with that one aged priest, and usfew men present. And all was very quiet round us, for no windstirred the trees on the old rampart. 

The bishop's voice ceased with the benediction, and the hushdeepened; but suddenly Leof and I looked in each other's faces. Wehad heard a shout from no great distance, and the blood rushedwildly through us. 

Now the bishop rose from his knees, and I took the holy vessels, ashe gave them to me, putting them into their oaken chest in itsniche. And when that was done, he said:

"Now I will not bid you fly, my sons, for I think that somewhat hasbidden you bide with me. And I have seen the king, so that I knowthe time is short. Take therefore the holy vessels and drown themin the deep pool of the stream. I have used them for the last time, but I would not have them profaned by the heathen in theirfeasting. "

I knew that this should be done as at Bosham, but already I heardthe shouts yet nearer, and I was loth to leave the church, and sopaused. 

"I know your thoughts, " said the bishop. "Yet go, as I bid you; itis not far. "

So I took the heavy, iron-bound chest on my shoulder and wentquickly, running as well as I might to the stream below therampart, where it curled deep and still under crumbling banks. There I plunged my burden, hearing it sink and bubble into thedepths. 

Then I went back, and reached the gap in the rampart that had beenthe gate next the ford, and that was at the east end of the church, so that the porch was far from me. And before I had gone halfway tothe church--over the western rampart spurred a score of horsemen, dimly seen in the half moonlight that was now. And the leader ofthem saw me, and rode straight at me, calling to me to hold, whileI drew my sword and ran to reach the door before he met me; and mydog, which was at my heels, flew at the horse's throat. 

But I must fail, and I whirled up my sword to strike--and then along flash of light from a spear point smote me, and over me theman rode, pinning me to the ground with the spear through my leftshoulder. His horse trod on me, and the man wrenched the weaponfrom me as he passed on, and I had but time to call out to Leof towarn him, when a rushing came in my ears, and a blaze of lightbefore my eyes, and the world passed from me. 

Then I seemed to stand in darkness, while past me, gloriouslyshining, went Leof, and then the old steward and one of those twomen who had whispered together, and then Humbert the Bishophimself. But it seemed to me that he paused and looked on me, saying, in a voice that was like music:

"Hereafter--not now. Twice have you offered your life today, andyet there is work for you. Be content to wait. "

So he passed, looking kindly at me, and then the blackness cameover me again. 

When I came round at last it was high day, and the air was full ofsmoke around me. One sat on a great brown horse looking at me, andby my side cried my dog; and I groaned, whereat the man got off hishorse and came to me. And I knew that it was Hubba, and some of themen I knew were there also. 

"Why, Wulfric, friend, how is this? I thought you were dead. Whohas dared to hurt you? What has happened here?"

"You know well, " I gasped. 

"Nay, I know not; I have but now ridden this way with our rearguard, " he answered, seeming to pity me. 

"Look in the church and see, " I said, groaning. "You Danes are allone in the matter. "

"Now I am not the man to harm you, nor would any of our folk, " hesaid. "Some of our courtmen found you here, and brought me. "

"Slay me and have done, " I muttered; for that was all I would havehim do. 

"That will I not, Wulfric, " he answered; and he called to some menwho were busy about the walls of the church. 

The smoke rose thickly from within them, for the burnt roof hadfallen in. 

"Take this warrior and bind his wound, " he said. "It is Wulfric ofReedham, our friend. "

The faintness came over me again when the men raised me, thoughthey tended me gently enough, and I could say naught, though Iwould rather they had cast me into the burning timbers of thechurch, even as I had bidden men do with that poor churl at Hoxne, that my ashes might be with those of our bishop. 

So they bore me far, and at last left me in a farm where theypromised all should be safe if they tended me well. And Hubba rodewith them, and came to bid me farewell. But I could not speak tohim if I would, so he went away sadly. And as in a dream I heardhim speak of care for me to the widow and her two sons to whom thefarm belonged, and whom his men had taken unawares, so that theyhad not time to fly. 

Presently came the best leech from Ingvar's host and tended mecarefully; and I needed it, for besides the spear wound, my rightthigh was broken, by the trampling of the horse, as was mostlikely. 

Thereafter I lay for many weeks, as they told me presently, sickand nigh to death; but being young and strong and no high liver atany time, I came through the danger well enough, and began to mendslowly. Yet my sickness, when I could begin to think, was more ofmind than body, and that kept me back. For long did it lie heavilyon my mind that I should have died with the king, and it was thatsorrow and blame of myself that went sorely against me. But after atime the love of life came back to me again, and I began to seethings as they really were, untouched by a sick man's fancies. Andthen the words of the good Prior of Bosham helped me, teaching methat my life was surely spared for somewhat. 

These good folk of the farm tended me most kindly, for they knew meby sight as a close friend of both king and bishop, and for theirsakes were glad to do all they might for me. But I pined for thetouch of that one who had tended me when I was wounded before, Osritha, whom I had learnt to love as she did so. 

Sometimes I would think that between her and me had now risen up abarrier stronger than the sea that was washing our shores alike, because that of Ingvar's sister I might not think aught any longer. And then I would set before me how that of these cruel doings norshe nor Halfden had any part, hating them rather, and so wouldcomfort myself. Long are the thoughts that come to a sick man. 

Now it was not till February that I might take much heed ofanything, but then I learnt that the Danes had wintered inThetford, and that the land was in peace. The war had passed on tothe Wessex borders and then had slackened, as winter came earnest, and now the north and south folk, Dane and Angle, were foes nolonger openly. But Ingvar and Hubba were at Nottingham, waiting tofall on Wessex, leaving only strong garrisons in our towns. 

Then one of the dame's sons would go to London for me, there toseek Ingild and tell him of my hap, for, the lad said:

"Now that these Danes need fight no more they are decent folkenough, and will not hinder a man who has not whereof to berobbed. "

CHAPTER XIV. HOW WULFRIC AND RAUD SEARCHED TOGETHER. 

I sat in the warm sun under the wide spread of the farmhouse eaves, dreaming my dreams with the dog at my feet, for so soon as the Maytime came in I must needs get into the open air, and grow strongerdaily. 

So it came to pass that one day up the green farm lane came astranger, at whom the dog barked not, as was his wont, but ran tomeet as if he were some well-loved friend. And it was Raud, his oldmaster, who came, lightly mail clad, and with a short hunting spearinstead of staff in his hand, and whistling his "Biarkamal" asever. 

Now with Raud I had no quarrel concerning the death of the king, for well I knew that what he had done was truly in mercy, nor hadhe taken any part in what went before. So I greeted him heartilyenough, for all that with the sight of him came back to me, with asharp pang, the memory of how I saw him last. And he rejoiced tosee me again. 

"I have half feared that I should find you gone, " he said; "for, when I heard of this from Hubba's men, I must needs come and findyou, and little hope had I that you would live. "

"I have nearly died, they say, " I answered; "but I think that I oweit to you that I was not slain in Hoxne woods yonder. "

"Why, not altogether, " he answered, sitting on the settle by me, and looking me over, from arm yet in sling to lame leg. "Some ofthe men with Ingvar and me wanted to slay you before they left thatplace; but Ingvar growled so fiercely that they must let you be, that they said no more, nor even would look your way again. But hehimself looked at you, and said strange things to himself. "

"What said he?" I asked, wondering. 

"He said, paying no heed to me, 'Now, Wulfric--you will hate meforever more, nor do I think that Lodbrok my father would bepleased with this;' after which he spoke words so low that I caughtbut one here and there, but they were somewhat of the lady Osritha, our mistress. After that he said to me, 'Leave him horse and armsand unbind him, ' and then turned away. Yet if I had not bound youat first, maybe they would have had to slay you. "

"That is true enough, " I said; "surely I should have stood betweenyou and the king. But what came to Ingvar to make him speak thus tome?"

"Why, after the hot fit comes the cold, ever, though Ingvar theKing's cold rage is worse at times than his fury. But since thatday there has been somewhat strange about the king. "

"I wonder not, " I said; nor did I. "But how goes it with him?"

"Men say, though they dare not do so openly, that the ghost ofEadmund will not let him rest, and that mostly does he fear himwhen his rage is greatest. Many a time when the fury seemed like tocome on him, Ingvar turns white and stares suddenly beyond allthings, as though seeing somewhat beyond other men's ken, and thesweat runs cold from his forehead. Many a man has escaped himthrough this. "

"Surely Eadmund holds him back thus from more cruelty, " I thought. And aloud I said:

"What think you of the matter?"

"Why, that I am glad that I was bold enough to save your dying kingfrom more torture--else had I seen somewhat before me day andnight. Truly I see him now betimes in my sleep, but he ever smileson me. Moreover, this is true, that all those seven men who shotthe arrows died in that week. Two died in Elmham Church when youwere nigh slain. "

"Tell me of that, " I said. 

For no man knew rightly what had befallen there, save that underthe charred ruins of the roof lay Bishop Humbert and one or two ofhis men. 

But when he told me, it was as I thought. Those few men had foughtbravely until they were slain, themselves slaying three Danes. Butone of the bishop's men escaped, cutting through a throng at thedoorway and seizing a horse. Then was slain the bishop, who kneltat the altar, not even turning round to face the Danes as theycame. 

So I hold ever that as I lay for dead I had seen those brave onespass me even as they were slain. But of this I said naught to Raud, at that time at least. 

Now I asked Raud whence he had come, and he said:

"From London. "

And at that I feared greatly, asking:

"Has Ingvar taken the city, therefore?"

"Not the king himself, but Guthrum went into London, taking goodransom for peace. "

"Where is Ethelred the king of England?" I said, half to myself. 

"Ethelred?--he minds naught but Wessex for good reason. For Halfdenand Bagsac and the Sidracs are on one side of him, and Ingvar andHubba the other, waiting for him to make peace. But there is liketo be fighting. Alfred, the king's brother, has a brave heart and ahard hand. "

"Then all is quiet in London?"

"Peaceful enough; and there Guthrum the King holds court, and Ithink men are well content with him. "

"Of what is Guthrum king?" I asked, for I had not heard him calledby that name before. The only other king of the host beside thethree jarls was Bagsac. 

"Why, of East Anglia. He holds it for Ingvar, while he tries to addWessex for his own to Mercia. Halfden will be king in Northumbria, maybe, and Hubba over another of the kingdoms. "

So they had already parted out the land among them beforehand! Woefor us therefore, for unless a leader was raised up among us, surely all England must own Danish overlords! But I had heardAlfred the Wessex Atheling well spoken of as a warrior. 

However, what was that to us of East Anglia? We had been desertedby Wessex at our need as it seemed, and these Danes were as nearkin to us as Wessex Saxons. 

"How did you come to leave Ingvar's service?" I asked, not beingwilling to dwell on this matter. 

"I think my face spoke to him too plainly of that which was inHoxne wood--and so he bade me stay with Guthrum. Nor was I loth, for I would find you again. "

Then I was touched a little by the kindness of this rough warrior, and thanked him. After that we sat silent for a while, and the gooddame brought out food and ale for Raud, and I envied his pleasuretherein, for I took little as yet. 

Now for many days past a great longing to be away from this placehad filled my mind, and now seemed to be the time. 

"Take me to London, Raud, " I said. 

"Why, that is part of my errand here, " he answered, smiling. "Ihave a message to you from Guthrum the King. "

"What might that be?"

"He wants to speak to you as one who is known to be friend to Daneand Anglian alike, and being blamed by neither for friendship withthe other. So he would have you give him counsel. "

"Let me get to London, " I said, "and then I will answer. I cannotnow. "

So Raud bided in the farm with me for a while, and now with newthoughts and with his talk of Halfden and Osritha, I mendedquickly, for it was my troubled mind that had kept me back mostly, as I cared for nothing. 

One day I felt strong again, waking up and taking delight in thesmell of the fresh morning and in the sunlight. And I ate heartilyof the brown bread and milk they gave me, and afterwards told Raudof what I had been long thinking. 

"All things are quiet in the land now. Let us gather a few of mypeople and seek the head of our king, if you fear not to go intoHoxne woods. "

Raud thought for a while before he answered me. 

"I fear not, for the poor king thanked me, smiling at me. Let me gowith you. "

So that day the dame sent messages by her son to some who had comeback to their places, and in the evening when he came home, therewere with him two of Bishop Humbert's monks, dressed like churls, for they dared not wear their habits. These two and some otherswould gladly come with me on my search. 

Next day, therefore, they set me on a pony that was quiet, andslowly we went towards Hoxne, coming thither in the afternoonearly, seeing no Danes anywhere, while many of our folk were backand at work in the fields. 

Then I asked Raud if these poor people were safe now. 

"Surely, master, " he said, for so he would call me, having heardthe farm people name me thus. "There is none so great differencebetween you and us, and we Danes love to be at peace if we may. Ithink there will be no more trouble here. And, anyway, we are toowise to hinder a harvesting of that we may eat. "

So too thought I, and my heart was less sad after that ride, thoughthere was not one place left unburnt of all that we saw. 

When we came to Hoxne I told the two monks where we had bestowedthe king's body, bidding them look to see if it was not disturbed. And they said that his bones were safely there. 

Now we must seek for the head of the king, and in that Rand couldnot help us, for one had ridden away with it while he was taken upwith me and my plight. 

So we went towards that place where the dog had taken us, andsearched long, until I, being weak, must get from off the pony andrest. I would ride back to the place where the king had been slainand sit there awhile; but first, knowing that Vig remembered thingswell, I sent him from me, bidding him search also, hoping that hewould not forget his last quest in this place. Yet what we mostfeared was that the forest beasts had made our search vain. 

There were many men from the village with us now, for they hadfollowed the two monks, and they spread about over the wood far andwide, searching, while I sat at the foot of the oak tree to whichthe king had been bound, leaning my arms and head against the trunkthat had been stained with his blood, and thinking and praying, aswell I might in that sacred place. 

I moved my hand, and felt something sticking from the hard bark andlooked to see what it was. It was an arrowhead, such a rough ironspike as men will use when they must make fresh arrows afterbattle, in all haste, and have to use what they can first find. Theshaft was snapped close to the iron and the rawhide lashing thatheld it, and I could not take it out as I would, for the young oakwas sturdy and tough; and so I left it, thinking that I wouldreturn some day to cut it out. 

That I did in after years, but the arrowhead was hidden, for thetree had grown fast, closing on it, as I think, and I could notfind its place. So it will be there for one to find hereafter, maybe long hence, for such a tree has many a hundred years to lastyet, if saved from mishap of wind or lightning or axe. Then I thinkwill men still know what that iron is, for Eadmund the King cannotbe forgotten. 

Presently it seemed to me that the voices I heard in the wood, asthe searchers called to each other, drew closer together, crying:

"Where are you?"

"Here--here!"

And then was a sort of outcry, and a silence, and I hoped thatmaybe they had found what they sought. So I rose up and went slowlyand limpingly to the place where they seemed to be. 

I met them in a green glade. And foremost came the two monks, bearing between them a cloak, wherein was surely that we lookedfor, and after them came my dog and Raud, and then the rest. Andwhen they saw me they cried softly to me:

"Master, we have found the head of our king. "

So they laid open the cloak before me, and I knelt and looked. Andthere was indeed the head of Eadmund, seeming whole and fresh aswhen I had last seen him; and his looks were very peaceful, for onhis face was still that smile with which he had greeted death atRaud's hands. 

Then, seeing that, the rough Dane was fain to turn away and leanarms and face against a tree trunk, weeping as weeps a child thatwill not be comforted. 

After a little I asked how they had found the head. And one of thevillagers, speaking low and holding his cap in his hands as thoughin the church, answered me. 

"When I came to a certain thicket, I heard a crying, as it were, and I turned aside and looked, and at first was sorely afraid, foryon great wolf held the head between his paws, whining over it asin grief. Then I called to the rest, and they came, running, andwere afraid also till the good fathers came, to whom the wolf wasgentle, suffering them to take that which he guarded. And lo! hefollows us even now, as would a dog!"

So the man spoke, not having seen such a dog as mine before, fortill more came with the host there were none like him in our land. I told him that it was but my own dog; yet for all that, I knowthat this tale of a wolf passed for the truth over all the land asit flew from mouth to mouth, so that soon I myself heard from onewho knew me not very strange stories of that finding of ours. 

Yet would that tale hardly be stranger than was the truth, that notone of the wild creatures, either beast or bird, had harmed ourking's sacred head. And how it should be so preserved in that placeI cannot tell, but I say what I saw. Yet his body was not sopreserved in the place where we had hidden it. 

These things are beyond me, nor can I tell all the thoughts thatcame into my mind as I looked into the face of the king whom I hadloved, and who loved me. 

Now would we take our treasure, as we must needs think it, toHoxne, and the monks were about to lift it again. But Raud cameforward very solemnly, begging that he might be allowed to bear it, "Because he would make what amends he might. "

And I signed to the monks to suffer him to do so, and he took it. None else but I knew what part he had had with the other Danes inthis matter, and the monks did but think him grieving for what hiscomrades had done. 

So he bore it to Hoxne village, and we passed the place where thechurch had been. There, amid the blackened ruins of the walls androof, stood the font of stone, fire reddened and chipped, yet withthe cross graven on its eastward face plain to be seen. And to thatplace Raud led us, none staying him, yet all wondering. 

When he came there he strode over the burnt timber until he came tothe font, and there, under the graven cross, he set down his burdenvery gently, and stood up, looking in my face, and saying:

"Here will I leave the worship of Odin and cleave to that faith forwhich Eadmund the King died, and for which you, Wulfric, werewilling to die both in Jutland and here by Eadmund's side. Will anyforbid me?"

Then I knew that the man was in such earnest, that none, save heperilled his own soul, might hold him back, and I took his hand andspoke to the elder monk, saying:

"I will answer for this man, father, as to his will. If he knowsenough of our faith, I pray you baptize him straightway. "

There was rain water in the font, sparkling and clear, and withoutany delay or doubt the good man came forward and stood thereby, while I yet held Raud's hand as his godfather. 

"What know you of our faith, my son?" said the monk in his gentlevoice. 

Now of his own accord Raud faced to the eastward, and clasping hishands before him, spoke the words of the Creed, slowly andhaltingly maybe, but with knowledge thereof, and all that littlecompany, standing hushed until he ended, answered "Amen" with onevoice. 

Then again, untaught by us he turned to the west, where the sun waseven now sinking, and lifting his right hand very solemnly he putaway from him the false gods of his forefathers, and the goldensunlight made his face very glorious, as I thought. 

"It is well, my son, " said the old monk. 

So he was baptized, and I gave him the new name of Cyneward{xxii}, for the memory of Eadmund the King and what he did forhim in saving him from torture as best he might. And surely he wasthe first fruit of the martyrdom of him whose head he had borne. 

Then when all was done he took up his burden again, softly andreverently, saying:

"Life I took, and life has been given me. This is not the old wayof life for life, but it is better. "

So he gave back the head to the monks, and they, wondering at him, but greatly rejoicing, took it, and stood awhile pondering where wemight safely bestow it. 

Then came one of the villagers, telling of a stone-walled chamberthat had been a well in days long gone by, hard by the churchporch. That we found after some labour, moving much ruin from overit, and therein we placed the bones and head of our king, coveringit again until better days should come. And I, thinking of myriches in the hands of Ingild, promised that when it might be doneI would see to raising the church afresh, to be over the ashes ofthe king. 

So our little company parted, and Cyneward, who had been Raud, andI went back with the elder monk and the farm folk to our place, going slowly in the warm twilight, with our hearts at rest, andfull of the wonders we had seen that day. 

Only one thing would the monk and I ask Cyneward, for we wonderedhow he had learned our faith so well. And that he answered gladly. 

"Ever as Wulfric and I escaped from the vengeance of Ingvar towardsHedeby I wondered that one should be strong enough to defy the Asirand their godar for the sake of the new faith. So I sat in thechurch of Ansgar among the other heathen and heard somewhat. Andagain in London of late, where Guthrum will have no man harmed forhis religion, I have listened and learnt more. So when I neededthem, the words were ready. Now, therefore, both in life and death, Wulfric, my master, I thank you. "

But I was silent, knowing how much greater a part in this I mighthave had. For I thought that, but for the need of proving my faithor denying it, I should have surely been as a heathen among heathenin those days in Jutland. Yet Beorn asked me to pray for him, andthat I had done, and it had kept me mindful when I had elseforgotten. 

So began the work Humbert the Bishop foretold before he died, andthat monk of his who saved his own life at Humbert's bidding forthe work, saw it, and rejoiced. 

After this, in a week's time, Cyneward and I took horse and rodeaway to London, for the dame's son came back to me, having foundIngild, bringing me messages from him, and also from Egfrid andmany more. And all was well. At that time I could not reward as Iwould those good people who had thus cared for me, but I would sendpresents when I might. Yet they said they needed naught from me butto see me again at some time, which I promised, as well for my ownlove of them as for their asking. 

We went unharmed and unquestioned, for all the land was at peace. Truly there were new-made huts where farmsteads had been, and atthe town gates were Danish axemen instead of our spearmen as ofold. Yet already in the hayfields Dane and Anglian wroughttogether, and the townsmen stood on Colchester Hill beside theDanish warriors, listening while gleeman and scald sang in rivalryto please both. 

Little of change was there in London town, save again thescarlet-cloaked Danish guards and watchmen. Few enough of thesethere were, and indeed the host left but small parties in the townsbehind them in our land. Yet those few could hold the country inpeace, because men knew that at their back was the might ofIngvar's awful host, which came on a land unawares, marching moreswiftly than rumour could fly before it, so that not one might knowwhere the next blow would fall until suddenly the war beacons offlaming villages flared up, and it was too late to do aught butfly. 

Yet in our land was none to fight for. No king had we to follow themartyr. Ethelred had left us alone, and already in the hearts ofmen grew up the thought that the strong hand of the Dane meantpeace. 

In the house of good old Ingild, my second father, as he would haveme hold him, was rest at last. And there I found all whom I helddear gathered to meet me on the night when I came, for they hadfled by ship, as they had hoped, and had reached London safely. 

CHAPTER XV. THE MESSAGE OF HALFDEN THE KING. 

Now when I had been in London for a fortnight, Cyneward, whomIngild would by no means suffer to live elsewhere than in his housewith me, went to Guthrum as was his duty, and told him that I hadcome. Whereupon he sent to me, asking again that I would speak withhim. 

On that I took counsel with Ingild and Egfrid, and the thane hisfather, and they thought it well that I should do so. 

"This Dane, " said the thane, "is lord of East Anglia by the mightof the strong hand, and it seems to us that we might have a worseruler. At any rate we shall have peace, and no more trouble withDanes while he is here. As for Ethelred, he is no more to us. Evenif he overcomes the Danes in the end, it is not likely that we willown Wessex overlords again unless we must. "

That was the word of all with whom I spoke, and in the end, when itwas certain that the Danes meant to stay, and that help fromEthelred was none, East Anglia owned Guthrum as king quietly andwith none to say a word against it, so securing a peace that shouldlast. 

But to this I could not bring myself as yet, because of what I hadseen, and that the hand of Ingvar was behind Guthrum. 

"Go to him at least, " said Ingild, "and find what he needs of you. Then will be time to say more. "

So at his advice I went, and I found Guthrum in Ethelred's greathouse, where he sat in little state, doing justice in open hallwhere many citizens were gathered. And I saw him do even-handedright to both Dane and Saxon, and that pleased me, for already Ihad liked the man's honest face and free bearing. 

He greeted me well, taking me aside presently with Cyneward into aprivate chamber. And there he told me that he would ask me to do afavour towards him. 

I answered that what I might I would do gladly, so that he asked menot to break faith with my own people. 

"I would ask no man to do that, " he said. "Tell me what I may notask you. "

"Shall I speak plainly?" I said. 

"Aye, plainly as you will. "

"Then, Guthrum, I may not own Ingvar for overlord. Nor can I allowthat you have more than right of conquest over us. "

"Plain speaking, in good sooth, " he said, laughing a little, "butwhat I expected from Wulfric of Reedham. However, I am ruler inEast Anglia by that right you speak of, and I have a mind to be asfair in it as I may. Now, I think you can help me. "

This honest saying warmed my heart to him somewhat, and wearyenough of his lawman's work this warrior looked. Yet I was not surethat he would not try to use me to make his hold on the land moresure. 

"Tell me in what way that may be, " I said, therefore. 

"Let me come and ask you of this and that when I am in a straitowing to knowing naught of Saxon ways. Then can I say to a Dane, 'Thus says Wulfric, Lodbrok's friend, ' and to an Anglian, 'So saysthe Thane of Reedham. ' Then I think I shall do well, for I wouldfain be fair. "

"I will ever be ready to do that, Guthrum, " I said; and I held outmy hand to him, for I could not help it. 

So he took it and wrung it warmly. 

"Now must I go back to Thetford very soon, " he said. "Come backthat you may be near me. "

"I must live here, in London now, " I said; for I would by no meanslive with his court, nor did I think that he should have thought itof me after my words. 

"Why not go back to your own place now? I can see you often atReedham. "

"That is an ill jest, " I said; for I thought nothing so sad asgoing back to see that dear home of mine but a blackened heap ofruins, nor would I ever ask any who might have seen the placeconcerning it, knowing how the Danish ships had burnt all the coastvillages. 

Guthrum looked at me as if puzzled. 

"No jest, Thane, " he said; "why not go back?"

"To ruins--what good?" I answered. 

"Now I think you mean that you will not take your land at myhands, " he said. 

"That were to own you king. "

"Then, Wulfric, my friend, if I may call you so, that the lands ofa friend are not mine to give and take I need not tell you. Nor dowe harm the lands of a friend. There is one place in East Angliathat no Dane has harmed, or will harm--the place that shelteredJarl Lodbrok. And there is one man whose folk, from himself to theleast of all, are no foes of ours--and that is the Thane ofReedham. Ah! now I see that I have gladdened you, and I think thatyou will come. "

"This seems almost impossible, " I said, in my wonder and gladness. 

"Nay, but word went round our host that it was to be so. There youmight have bided all unknowing that war was near you. You do but goback of your own free will. "

Now I was fain to say that I would at once go back to my place, butthere was one thing yet that I would say to Guthrum. 

"Will you let the Christian folk be unharmed?"

"Little will our people care, " he said, "when once they havesettled down, what gods a man worships. Nor would I have anymeddled with because of their faith. "

"Now am I most willing to help you, " I said; "and I will saythis--so are you likely in the end to be hailed king indeed. "

"That is well, " he answered, flushing a little. "But there is oneman whom I will never ask to own me as king, and that is yourself. But if you do so of your own will, it will be better yet. "

So we parted, each as I think pleased with the other, and I knewthat East Anglia had found a wise ruler in Guthrum the Dane. 

Straightway now I told my people the good news that Reedham wassafe. The longships came up to Norwich time after time now; andthere had been but one thought among us, and that was that ourplace could not have escaped the destruction that had fallen on allthe shore and riverside villages. 

Then Ingild said:

"These Danes have come as our forefathers came here, to take a newand better country for themselves, but the strife between them andus is not as the strife between alien peoples. They are our kin, but between us and the Welsh was hatred of race. They will settledown, and never will East Anglia pass from Danish hands, even ifEthelred of Wessex makes headway enough to be owned as overlord ofEngland by them. Now therefore is there one place in all Englandwhere peace has come, and to that place I would go to end my days. Here in London the tide of war will ebb and flow ever. Let me godown with you to Reedham, my son, that I may die in peace. "

So we did but wait until he had set all his affairs in order, selling his house and merchandise and the like. Then we hired aship that came from the Frankish coast and waited for cargo in theThames, and sailed at the end of July to Reedham. With us wereEgfrid and Eadgyth and my mother and Cyneward, who would by nomeans leave me, and to whom Guthrum willingly gave leave to go withus. 

We came easily to Reedham, and very strange it was to me to see twoDanish longships lying in our roads, while our own shore boats werealongside, the men talking idly together on deck or over gunwale inall friendliness. Stranger yet it was to see the black ruins offarms and church on the southern shores of the river mouth, and atReedham all things safe and smiling as ever. 

Then was a wondrous welcome for us on our little staithe, and allthe village crowded down to greet us. Nor were the men from theDanish ships behindhand in that matter, for they too would welcomeLodbrok's friends. 

So we came home, and soon the old life began again as if naught hadaltered, but for the loss of loved faces round us. Yet in peace orwar that must come, and in a little while we grew content, and evenhappy. 

Soon Guthrum came to Thetford, and many times rode over to me, asking me many things. And all men spoke well of him, so thatEgfrid's father and some other thanes owned him as king, and tooktheir lands as at his hands, coming back to rebuild their houses. For as yet none of the greater Danish chiefs chose lands among us, since it seemed likely that in a little while all England would bebefore them, and in any case the power of Ethelred must be brokenbefore there could be peace. 

Now when the first pleasure of return was over, I myself began tobe restless in my mind, seeing the quiet happiness of Egfrid in hismarriage, and thinking how far I was from Osritha, whom I loved insuch sort that well I knew that I should never wed any other. And Iwould watch some Danish ship when she passed our village, goinghomewards, longing to sail in her and seek the place whereLodbrok's daughter yet lived beyond the broad seas. 

But presently, at the summer's very end, I knew from the Danes thatIngvar had gone back to Denmark, called there by some rumour oftrouble brewing at home in his absence; and that made it yet harderfor me, if possible, for on Ingvar I would not willingly lookagain, nor would I think of Osritha but as apart from him. 

So the winter wore away. The host was quiet in winter quarters inMercia, and the Danes in our country grew friendly with us, harmingno man. 

These men, I could see, would fain bide in peace, settling down, being tired of war, and liking the new country, where there wasroom and to spare for all. 

In early spring Guthrum went to the host on the Wessex borders, taking command in Ingvar's place. 

For Hubba went to Northumbria, there to complete his conquests, andHalfden was on the western borders of Wessex. And before he wentGuthrum took great care for the good ordering of our land--and thathe might leave it at all at that time was enough to show that hefeared no revolt against him. 

Now as I sat in our hall, listless and downcast, one day in July, Cyneward came in to me. 

"Here is news, master, that I know not what to make of. "

"What is it?" I said. "Is the war to be here once more?"

"The war is no nearer than Ashdown Heath; but it seems that theWessex men have found a leader. "

Then he told me of the long fighting round Reading, and how at lastHalfden had cut his way through Wessex and joined forces withGuthrum after many victories. But that then Ethelred and Alfred theAtheling had made a great effort, winning a mighty victory onAshdown Heath, slaying Bagsac the king and both the Sidracs, Haraldand Osbern the jarls, Frene, and many more with them. Nine battleshad they fought that year and last. 

"How hear you of this?" I said. 

"There has come a messenger from Guthrum with the news, and evennow the Danes march in all haste from the towns to fill up the gapsin the ranks of the host, and he says that ships must go back toJutland to Ingvar for more men from overseas. "

Now this news was nothing to us East Anglians for the most part, and to me it was but a turn of the fight between Dane and Saxon forthe overlordship of all England. That was not a matter to besettled by one or two victories on either side, nor might one seehow it would end. Yet I was glad, for of all things I feared thatIngvar might be our master in the end, and this seemed to say thatit was none so certain. 

More men came in after that, hastening the going to the front ofthose who would, for not all the Danes among us would stir fromtheir new homes, saying that they had done their part, and knowingthat what they left others might take. 

And in ten days' time Cyneward came to me saying that there weretwo longships coming in from the open sea. 

"Let the pilots go out to them, " I said; for it was of no usewithholding this help from the Danish ships, little as we liked tosee them come. So I forgot the matter. 

Then again Cyneward ran to me in haste, and with his eyes shining. 

"Master, here is Halfden's ship. Come and see!"

Gladly I went out then, and when I saw those two ships my heartleapt up with joy, for it was indeed my own ship that was leading, and I thought that Halfden would be in her. 

So soon as she was in the river she made for our wharf, and thatwas not the wont of the Danes, who mostly went on past us up theriver to where the great towns were. And at once when she wasalongside I went on board, and at sight of me half her crew camecrowding round me, shouting and shaking my hand; for they were ourold crew, the same who had fought beside me and had backed me atthe Ve. There, too, was Thormod, grim as ever, but welcoming memost gladly. But Halfden was not there. 

"What is this, Thormod?" I said, when I had him up to the house, and the men were eating in the great hall. "Why are you not withHalfden?"

"Have you heard no news?" he asked. 

"Only a few days ago I heard of the business at Ashdown. "

"Well, I have come thence, " he said. "Now must I sail home andfetch more men in all haste. "

"Why came you in here?"

"Because I came away in haste and need stores. And, moreover, Iwanted to see you. "

"That is good of you, Thormod, and glad am I to have you here, evenif it is only for a day, " I answered. 

"Moreover, I have a message to you from Halfden, " he went on. 

Whereupon I asked him about the battle, and long we sat while hetold me all. And Halfden's deeds had been great, but could not turnaside defeat. So he ended. 

"Then because our ship lay in the Thames, where we had sent herfrom the west when we broke through the Wessex country and joinedGuthrum, he sent me back for men. So I am here. Both sides mustneeds rest awhile, as I think. "

"What of Halfden's message?" I asked. 

"Why, I know not how you will take it, but it is this. The nightbefore the battle he slept ill, and at last woke me, saying that hewould have me take a message if he was slain. So I said that Ihoped he was not fey. That he was not, he told me, but this wasgoing to be a heavy sword play, and one knew not how things wouldgo. Then he told me that ever as he began to sleep he saw Osrithahis sister, and she was pale and wrung her hands, saying: 'Now am Ialone, and there is none to help me, for Halfden and Wulfric arefar away, and I fear Ingvar and his moods'. Then said I, 'That istrue enough. It needs no dream to tell one of the maiden'sloneliness. ' Yet he answered, 'Nevertheless, in some way I willhave Wulfric our comrade know that Osritha sits alone and will notbe comforted'. So when I must start on this voyage he bade me tellyou of this matter, and I have done so. "

Now I was full of many thoughts about this, but as yet I would saylittle. So I asked:

"What of Ingvar's moods? are they more fierce than his wont?"

"Well, between us twain, " he answered, looking at Cyneward, who satapart from us across the king's chamber where we were, "Ingvar isnot all himself lately, and all men fear him, so that he is no lossto the host. "

I knew somewhat, I thought, of the reason for this, and so didCyneward, but passed that over. Now nothing seemed more plain to methan that Halfden meant that I should seek Osritha. 

"What is Halfden doing?" I asked. "Will he not go back to your ownland?"

"Why, no. For he takes Northumbria as his share of what we havewon. Hubba is there now. But we fight to gain more if we may, andif not, to make sure of what we have. One way or another Ethelred'spower to attack us must be broken. "

"So Halfden bides in England. What meant he by his message?"

"Why, Wulfric, if you cannot see I will not tell you. "

"What of Ingvar?"

"Now, Wulfric, " said Thormod, "if I did not know that you at leastwere not afraid of him, I should say that he was best left alone. But as neither you nor I fear him, let us go and see what may bedone. "

"Let me think thereof, " said I, not yet daring to make so sure ofwhat I most wished. 

"Shall I tell Osritha that Wulfric thought twice of coming to seeher?"

"That you shall not, " I cried; "I do but play with my happiness. Surely I will go, and gladly. But will she welcome me?"

"Better come and see concerning that also, " he answered, laughing alittle, so that one might know what he meant. 

"Let us go at once on this tide, " I said, starting up. 

"Not so fast now, comrade, " laughed Thormod. "Would you come againhalf starved, as last time, into the lady's presence?"

Then I called Cyneward, but when he rose up and came to us, Thormodstared at him, crying:

"You here, Raud! I thought you were with Ingvar. "

"Aye, Thormod, I am here--at least Cyneward, who was Raud, is withWulfric. "

"Ho! Then you have turned Christian?"

"Aye, " answered Cyneward, flushing, though not with shame, for itwas the first time he had owned his faith to one of his formercomrades. 

"Now I thought this likely to happen to some of us, " said Thormod, not showing much surprise, "if maybe it is sooner than one mighthave looked for. However, that is your concern, not mine. Keep outof Ingvar's way, though. "

"I bide here with Wulfric, " he answered, having paid no heed to ourlow-voiced talk. 

"Wulfric sails with me to find--Ingvar, " said Thormod, and at thatCyneward turned to me in surprise. 

"Not Ingvar, " said I, "but one in his house. Will you come withme?"

Then he understood, and his face showed his gladness. 

"This is well, " he cried; "gladly will I go with you and returnwith that other. "

"That is to be seen, " I answered, though I thought it surely wouldbe so. "Now go and see to the arms and all things needful, and sendthe steward to me, for we have to victual the ship. "

So I left Thormod with the steward and sought Ingild, telling himwhat I would do. Whereat he, knowing my trouble, was very glad; andthen Egfrid would fain come with me also when he heard. That, however, I would not suffer, seeing that there was Ingvar to bedealt with. My mother wept, and would have me not go. But here mysister helped me. 

"Bring Osritha back if you can, " she said. "Soon will our house bebuilt again, and we shall go, and you will be lonely. "

For Egfrid's father had owned Guthrum, and his house and theirswere nigh rebuilt. 

In a day's time Thormod and I set sail, and once more I took thehelm as we went out over our bar. And the quiver of the tiller inmy hands and the long lift of the ship over the rollers seemed toput fresh life in me, and my gloom passed away as if it had neverbeen. 

The breeze was fresh, and the ship flew, yet not fast enough forme, though so well sailed ours that when day broke the other washull down astern of us, and at night we had lost her altogether. And the breeze held and the spray flew, and I walked the deckimpatiently, while Thormod from the helm smiled at me. Bright werethe skies over me, and bright the blue water that flashed below theship's keel, but my thoughts would even have brightened such leadenskies as those that last saw me cross along this ocean path. And Ithought that I could deal with Ingvar now. 

CHAPTER XVI. HOW WULFRIC BROUGHT OSRITHA HOME. 

There was a haze far out at sea, and a fog was coming in with thetide when we came to the mouth of Ingvar's haven; and rounded thespit of land that shelters it from the southerly winds. Soon wecleared it and then saw the town and hall above it at the head ofthe haven, and what my longings were I need not write. 

Now by the wharves lay two ships, and I thought little of that, buton seeing them, Thormod, by whose side I was as he steered, seemedto wonder. 

"Ingvar has got another ship from somewhere, " he said, "or hasbuilt one this winter, for he sailed home with one only. "

Then, too, the men began to say the like, for the second ship wasstrange to them also, and, as seamen will, they puzzled over heruntil we were close at hand. But I leaned on the gunwale anddreamed dreams of my own, paying no heed to their talk. 

Out of those dreams I was roused by Thormod's voice. 

"Yon ship is no Dane, " he said sharply. "Clear the decks and get toarms, men. Here is somewhat amiss. "

Then was a growl of wrath from our crew, yet no delay, and in amoment every man was in his place. Down came the sail, and the mastwas lowered and hoisted on its stanchions overhead, and in fiveminutes or less the oars were out, and the men who were armingthemselves ran to take them as they were ready, while those who hadrowed should get to arms also. Not for the first time saw I thatship cleared for action, but never had I seen it done so swiftly, though we had but half our fighting crew, sixty men instead of ahundred and thirty or so. 

I armed myself swiftly as any, and Thormod bade me take Halfden'splace on the fore deck, where the men were already looking tobowstrings and bringing up sheaves of arrows and darts. 

Then when I came they shouted, and one gray-headed warrior cried:

"Now you have a good fight on hand, axeman. "

Then I asked:

"Who are the strangers?"

"It is a ship of the Jomsburg vikings, " he said. "They know thatour men are all in England, and have come to see what we have leftbehind--Thor's bolt light on them!"

Now, of all savage vikings these Jomsburgers are the worst. Red-handed they are, sparing none, and it is said of them that theywill sacrifice men to the gods they worship before a great fight. Nor are they all of one race, but are the fiercest men of all theraces of the Baltic gathered into that one nest of pirates, Jomsburg. 

Now a cold thrill of fear for Osritha ran through me, and then camehot rage, and for a little I was beside myself, as it were, glaringon that ship. Then I grew cool and desperate, longing only to behand to hand with them. 

Swiftly we bore down on the ship, and now from her decks came thehoarse call of uncouth war horns, and her crew came swarming backfrom the streets with shouts and yells, crossing Ingvar's ship toreach their own, for she lay alongside, stem to stern of the Dane, and next to the open water. 

Now I could see that men fought with the last of the Jomsburgers asthey came down the street to their ship, and there were no housesburning, so that they could have been for no long time ashore. Andthat was good to know. 

We came into the channel abreast of her, and then Thormod roared tome:

"Now I will ram her. Board her as we strike if we do not sink her!"

Then he called on the oarsmen, and they cheered and tugged at theoars, the men in the waist helping them, and my fore deck warriorsgripping the bulwarks against the shock. Down we swooped like afalcon on a wild duck, and as we came the Jomsburgers howled andleft their own ship, climbing into Ingvar's to fly the crash, whilesome tried to cast off, but too late. 

"Shoot!" I shouted to my men, and the arrows flew. 

Through skin-clad backs and bare necks the arrows pierced, and thesmitten pirates fell back into their own ship, as they swarmed thehigher sides of Ingvar's, like leaves from a tree. 

Then with a mighty crash and rending of cloven timbers our dragonstem crushed the Jomsburg ship from gunwale to gunwale, splinteringthe rail of the other ship as the wreck parted and sunk on eitherside of our bows, while above the rending of planks and rush ofwaters rose the howls of the drowning men. 

I clung to the dragon's neck, and the shock felled me not. Yet mymen went headlong over the oarsmen as we struck, rising again witha great shout of grim laughter, to follow me over the bows as Ileapt among the pirates who thronged on Ingvar's deck before me. 

Then was the sternest fight I have ever seen, for we fought atclose quarters, they for dear life, and we for those even dearerthan life. There was no word of quarter, and at first, after ourcheer on boarding, there was little noise beyond the ringing ofweapon on helm and shield and mail, mixed with the snarls of thefoul black-bearded savages against us and the smothered oaths ofour men. 

Then came a thickness in the air and a breath of chill damp overme, and all in a moment that creeping sea fog settled down on us, and straightway so thick it was, that save of those before and oneither side of him no man might see aught, but must fight in a ringof dense mist that hemmed him round. And for a while out of thatmist the arrows hissed, shot by unseen hands, and darts, hurled bywhom one might not know, smote friend and foe alike, while if oneslew his man, out of the fog came another to take his place, seeming endless foes. And as in a dream the noise of battlesounded, and the fight never slackened. 

All I knew was that Cyneward was next me, and that my axe must keepmy own life and take that of others; and I fought for Osritha andhome and happiness--surely the best things for which a man canfight next to his faith. And now men began to shout their war criesthat friend might rally to friend rather than smite him coming as aghost through the mist. Then a man next me cried between his teeth:

"It is Ragnaroek come--and these are Odin's foes against whom wefight. "

And so smote the more fiercely till he fell beside me, crying:"Ahoy! A Raven!--a Raven!"

Then was I down on the slippery deck, felled by a blow from a greatstone hammer that some wild pirate flung over the heads of hiscomrades before me, and Cyneward dragged me up quickly, so that Ithink he saved my life that time. And I fought on, dazed, and as ina dream I fancied that I was on the deck of my father's shipfighting the fight that I looked for in the fog that brought myfriend Halfden. 

When my brain cleared, I knew not which way we faced. Only thatCyneward was yet with me, and that out of the dimness came againstus Jomsburgers clad in outlandish armour, and with shouts tostrange gods as they fell on me. 

"Hai, Wainomoinen! Swantewit, ho!"

Then I cast away my shield, for I grew weary, and taking both handsto my axe, fought with a dull rage that I should have fallen, andthat there were so many against me. And all alone we two seemed tofight by reason of the fog, though I heard the shouts of our crewto right and left unceasingly. 

Then I felled a man, and one leapt back into mist and was gone, anda giant shape rose up against me out of the thickness, toweringalone, and at this I smote fiercely. Yet it was not mail orhardened deerskin that I smote, but solid timber, and I could notfree my axe again, so strongly had I smitten. 

It was the high stem head of the vessel. For I and my men hadcleared away the foe from amidships to bows, and still the noise offight went on behind us, while the fog was thick as ever. 

Then Cyneward leaned against the stem head and laughed. 

"Pity so good a stroke was wasted on timber, master, " he said. 

"Pull it out for me, " I answered, "my arm is tired. "

For now I began to know that my left shoulder was not yet so strongas once. 

He tugged at the axe and freed it, not without trouble. 

"What now?" said one of the men. 

But a great shout came from aft, and then a silence that seemedstrange. We were still, to hear what we might, and I think thatothers listened for us. 

"Surely we have cleared the ship?" I said. "Let us go and see. "

Then I hailed our men, asking how they fared--and half I feared tohear the howl and rush of pirates coming back on us. But it was aDanish voice that called back to me that the last foe was gone. 

We stumbled back now along either gunwale, over the bodies offriend and foe that cumbered all the deck, and most thickly and inheaps amidships, where our first rush fell. One by one from aft metus those who were left of the men who had fought their way to thestern. Well for us was it that the darkness had hindered theJomsburgers from knowing how few we were and how divided. Butshoulder to shoulder we had fought as vikings will, never givingback, but ever taking one step forward as our man went down beforeus. 

Now I called to Thormod, and his voice answered me from shoreward. 

"Here am I, Wulfric. How have you sped?"

"Some of us are left, but no foemen, " I answered. 

"Call your names, " he said. And when we counted I had but sixteenleft of my thirty, so heavy had been the fighting. Yet I thoughtthat the Jomsburgers were two to our one as we fell on them, and ofthem was not one left. 

"What now?" asked Thormod. "There are more of these men in thetown. Here have I been keeping them back from the ship. "

"Let us go up to the hall, " I answered. "We could find our way inthe dark, and they cannot tell where they are in this fog. "

So I and my men climbed on to the wharf, and there were the rest ofthe crew with Thormod, who had crossed the decks as we cleared apassage, even as the fog came down, and had driven the rest of theJomsburgers away from the landing place before they could jointhose in the ship. Well for us it was that he had done this, or weshould have been overborne by numbers, for the ship was a largeone, carrying maybe seven score men. 

"We must leave your tired men with the ship and go carefully, " saidThormod. "Likely enough we shall have another fight. "

We marched up the well-known street four abreast, and as we leftthe waterside the fog was thinner, so that we could see the houseson either side of the way well enough. And as we went we werejoined by many of Ingvar's people, old men and boys mostly, who hadbeen left at home when the fleet sailed. And they told us that theJomsburg men were round the great house itself. 

Yet we could hear no sound of them, and that seemed strange, sothat we feared somewhat, drawing together lest a rush on us wereplanned. But beyond a few men slain in the street we saw nothingtill we came to the gate of the stockade. And that was beaten down, while some Danes and Jomsburgers lay there as they had fallen whenthis was done. 

Now when we saw this I know not which was the stronger, rage orsurprise, and I called one of the old men. 

"Where is the king?" I asked. 

"He is not in the town, " he said; "he is away with his owncourtmen, fighting against these pirates for Jarl Swend, who isbeset by them. "

Now it was plain that this ship came from that place; either beatenoff, or knowing that Ingvar's haven lay open to attack while hismen were away thus. And a greater fear than any came over me. 

"Where is the Lady Osritha?" I said. 

"She was here in the town this morning. "

"So, Wulfric, " said Thormod quickly, "she will have fled. Thesteward will have seen to that. No use her biding here when theship came. "

So I thought, but I was torn with doubt, not knowing if time forflight had been given, or if even now some party of Jomsburgersmight not be following hard after her. I must go into the hall andfind out, whatever the risk, for it was certain that it held therest of the pirates. 

"Leave men here to guard the gates, " I said to Thormod. "Needs mustthat we see more of this. "

Ten men stayed at the gate, lest Jomsburgers lurked in the housesto fall on us, and we went across to the great porch. The door wasopen, nor could we see much within; and there was silence. 

"Stand by, " said Thormod, and picked up a helm that lay at hisfeet. 

He hurled it through the door, and it clanged and leapt from thefurther wall across the cold hearthstone. Then there was a stir offeet and click of arms inside, and we knew that the hall was fullof men. 

I know not what my thoughts were--but woe to any pirate who camewithin my reach. 

"Show yourselves like men!" shouted Thormod, standing back. 

Then, seeing that there was no hope that we should fall into thistrap they had laid, there came into the doorway a great, black-haired Jomsburg Lett, clad in mail of hardened deerskin, suchas the Lapp wizards make, and helmed with a wolf's head over theiron head piece. He carried a long-handled bronze axe, and a greatsword was by his side. 

"Yield yourselves!" said Thormod. 

The savage hove up his axe, stepping one pace nearer into theporch. 

"What terms?" he said in broken Danish. 

"Give up your prisoners and arms, and you shall go free, " answeredThormod, for he feared lest if any captives were left alive theywould be slain if we fought. 

"Come and take them!" spoke back the Jomsburger in his harsh voice, and with a sneering laugh. 

Now I could not bear this any longer, and on that I swung my axeand shouted, rushing on the man. Up went his long weapon overhead, and like a flash he smote at me--but he forgot that he was in theporch, and as his blow fell the axe lit on the crossbeams and stuckthere. The handle splintered, and he sprang back out of reach of mystroke. 

Then I dropped my axe and closed with him, and I was like a Berserkin my fury, so that I lifted him and flung him clear over myshoulder, and he fell heavily on the threshold on his head. Nor didhe move again. 

Cyneward thrust my axe into my hand, as past me Thormod and the mencharged into the doorway. The hall was full of the pirates, and nowwe fought again as on the decks, hand to hand in half darkness. Butit was no long fight, for those of our men who had been at thegate, finding they might leave it, came round and fell on theJomsburgers from the back of the hall, coming through the otherdoors. So there was an end, and though many of us were wounded, welost there but three men, for there were ale casks lying about, andthe pirates fought ill. 

Now we stood among the dead and looked in one another's faces. There were no Danes among the Jomsburgers, and they had, as itseemed, found the place empty. Then I thought:

"Those men who fell at the gate should be honoured, for they havefought and died to give time for flight to the rest. "

And I called Cyneward to me, and we went through the house from endto end. Everywhere had been the pirates, rifling and spoiling inhaste, so that the hangings were falling from the walls, and richstuffs torn from chests and closets strewed the floors of Osritha'sbower. But we found no one. 

Then said Cyneward:

"They are safe--fled under cover of the fog. "

But now broke out a noise of fighting in the streets, and we wentthither in haste. Some twenty Jomsburgers had sallied from a house, and were fighting their way to the ships, for now one could seewell enough. They were back to back and edging their way onward, while the boys and old men tried to stay them in vain. 

When they saw us, they broke and fled, and were pursued and slainat last, one by one. Then were no more of that crew left. 

Now Thormod and I went back to the hall, and in the courtyard stooda black horse, foam covered, and with deeply-spurred sides. It wasIngvar's. 

And when we came to the porch, the axe still stuck in the timbersoverhead, and the Jomsburg chief's body lay where I had casthim--but in the doorway, thin and white as a ghost, stood Ingvarthe king, looking on these things. 

He saw me, and gave back a pace or two, staring and amazed, and hisface began to work strangely, and he stepped back into the dimlight of the hall, and leant against the great table near the door, clutching at its edge with his hands behind him, saying in a lowvoice:

"Mercy, King--have mercy!"

Now, so unlike was this terror-stricken man to him who stood inHoxne woods bidding that other ask for mercy, and gnashing histeeth with rage, that I could hardly think him Ingvar, ratherpitying him. I would have gone to him, but Thormod held me back. 

"Let him bide--the terror is on him again--it will pass soon. "

"Aye, I saw him thus once before in Wessex, " said one of our men;and I knew that this was what Cyneward had told me of. 

Very pitiful it was to see him standing thus helpless and unmanned, while his white lips formed again and again the word of which heonce knew hardly the meaning--"Mercy". 

Presently his look came back from far away to us, and he breathedfreely. At last he stood upright and came again to the doorway, trying to speak in his old way. 

"Here have you come in good time, comrades. Where are theJomsburgers?"

"Gone, " said Thormod, curtly. "Where were you, King?"

Now Ingvar heeded me not, but answered Thormod. 

"With Jarl Swend beating off more of this crew. Then I saw the shipleave, and I knew where she would go. Hard after me are mycourtmen, but I was swifter than they. "

Now all this was wearisome to me, for I would fain follow Osrithain her flight, if I could. So I left Thormod, without a word toIngvar, and went to the stables. There were but two horses left, and those none of the best; but Cyneward and I mounted them, androde as fast as we might on the road which he said was most likelyto be taken by fugitives. 

We had but two miles to ride, for in the fog that frightened crowdof old men, women, and children had surely circled round, and hadit lasted would never have gone far from the town. 

When they saw us the women shrieked, and what men were with themfaced round to meet an attack, thinking the pirates followed them;but we shouted to them to hold, as we were friends, though notbefore an arrow or two flew towards us. 

At my voice, Osritha, who sat on her own horse in the midst of thecompany, turned round, saying quickly:

"Who is it speaks?"

And I took off my helm, and she saw me plainly, and cried my namealoud, and then swayed in her saddle and slipped thence into herold steward's arms, and one or two of the maidens went to her help. 

But the men cheered, knowing that now help, and maybe victory, hadcome with us. 

"Is all well?" they said in many voices. 

"All is well, " I answered; "let us take back your mistress. "

Now Osritha came to herself, and saw me standing looking on her, for I feared that she was dead, and she stretched her hands to me, not regarding those around her in her joy and trouble. 

"Wulfric, " she cried, "take me hence into some place of peace. "

I raised her very gently, holding her in my arms for a moment, butnot daring to speak to her as yet. And I lifted her into the saddleagain, telling her that all was well, and that we might take herback to the town in safety. Then she smiled at me in silence, and Iwalked beside her as we went back. 

Then rode forward Cyneward and the steward to deal so with mattersthat the women might be terrified as little as possible with sightsof war time, and we followed slowly. Naught said Osritha to me aswe went, for there were too many near, and she knew not what Imight have to tell; yet her hand sought mine, and hand in hand wecame to Ingvar's house, and to the lesser door. There I left her, and went to seek Thormod. 

The large hall was cleared, and little trace beyond the dint ofblows on walls and table showed what fight had raged therein, butonly Thormod and Cyneward and Ingvar were there; and Ingvar sleptheavily in his great chair. 

"This is his way of late, " said Thormod, looking coldly at him;"fury, and terror, and then sleep. I fear me that Ingvar the Kinggoes out of his mind with that of which he raves. Nor do I wonder, knowing now from Cyneward here what that is. Little help shall wetake back from Ingvar, for he has bestirred himself to gather nonew host since he came back. "

"Men said that trouble at home brought him from England. I supposehe judged it likely that the Jomsburgers might give trouble, " Isaid. 

"The foes that sent him back were--ghosts, " said Thormod bitterly. "Come and let us see to the ship. "

So we went down to the wharf, and found the ship but little hurt bythat business. And I stayed on board her that night, for I wouldnot see Ingvar again just yet. 

But in the early morning he sent to beg me to speak with him, and Icame. He sat in his great chair, and I stood before him. 

"You have brought me a quiet night, Wulfric, " he said. "Tell me howyou came here, for I think it was not that you would wish to see meagain. "

So Thormod had told him nothing, and I answered:

"I came with Thormod for more men, for Ethelred the King is growingstrong against you. Have you heard no news?"

"None, " he said; "but that is not your errand, but his. "

"That will Thormod tell you, therefore, " I answered. "As for me, Icame at Halfden's bidding, which Thormod told me. "

"What did Halfden bid you come here for?"

"To take Osritha his sister into safety and peace again. Suffer meto do so, " I said, boldly enough, but yet quietly. 

Now Ingvar looked fixedly at me from under his brows, and I gaveback his look. Yet there was no silent defiance between us therein. 

"Take her, " he said at length; "you have saved her from theseJomsburgers, and you have the right. Take her where you will. "

"Do you come back with us, King?" I asked him, giving him no wordof thanks, for I owed him none. 

"Tell Guthrum from me that I shall never set foot in England again. Tell him, if you will, that our shores here need watching againstoutland foes, and that I will do it. Let him settle his kingshipwith Hubba and Halfden. "

Then he paled and looked beyond me, adding in a low voice: "Eadmundis king in East Anglia yet. "

Now I answered him not, fearing lest his terror should come on himagain. And slowly he slipped from his arm the great gold braceletthat he had so nearly given Eadgyth. 

"Tell your people that never should a bridal train cross the Bridgeof the Golden Spurs on the way to the church while the brook flowsto the sea, lest ill should befall both bride and groom, becausethus found I Eadmund the King, whose face is ever before me bynight and day. Take this gold, I pray you, Wulfric, and lay it onthe tomb where his bones are, in token that he has conquered--andlet me fight my shame alone till I die. "

Wondering, I took the bracelet, pitying the man again, yet fearingwhat he might say and do next, for I thought that maybe he wouldslay himself, so hopeless looked he. 

"Fain would I have been your friend, " he said, "but pride would notlet me. Yet Eadgyth your sister and Egfrid called me so, and maybethat one deed of ruth may help me. Now go, lest I become weakagain. Lonely shall I be, for you take all that I hold dear--buteven that is well. "

So he turned from me, and I went out without a word, for he wasIngvar. Yet sometimes I wish that I had bidden him farewell, whenthe thought of his dark face comes back to me as I saw him for thelast time in his own hall, leaning away from me over his carvenchair, and very still. 

I sought Thormod, and told him that he must see the king with histidings, for I would not see his face again. 

"Nor shall we see Jutland again, " he said, pointing to the ship, which lay now in the same place where the pirate had been, alongside Ingvar's. And the other ship had come in during thenight, and was at anchor in the haven. 

"Shall we sail home at once?" I asked him. 

"Aye; no use in waiting. We are wanted at Guthrum's side, and cantake no men, but a few boys back. Yet the other ship will staywhile I send messengers inland, if Ingvar will not. But I shallreturn no more. "

"Then, " said I, "I will speak to the Lady Osritha. "

"Go at once, " he said, smiling; "bid her come with us to the betterhome we have found. "

I had not seen Osritha since I left her yesterday, and now I feareda little, not knowing how she would look on things. 

Yet I need not have feared, for when they took me to her bower sherose up and came to me, falling on my neck and weeping, and I knewthat I had found her again not to part with her. 

When she grew calmer, I asked her if she would return with us toReedham, telling her how there would be no fear of war there in thetime to come. And she held her peace, so that I thought she wouldnot, and tried to persuade her, telling her what a welcome would beto her from all our folk, and also from the Danish people who lovedher so well. 

So I went on, until at last she raised her head, smiling at me. 

"Surely I will follow you--let me be with you where you will. "

So it came to pass that next day we sailed, Osritha taking her fourmaidens with her, for they would not leave her; having, moreover, somewhat to draw them overseas even as I had been drawn to thisplace again. And with us went close on a score of women andchildren whose menfolk were settled already near to Reedham. Thesewere the first who came into our land, but they were not to be thelast. 

I had seen Ingvar no more, busying myself about fitting the shipwith awnings and the like for these passengers of ours; and whatThormod did about the men he sought I know not, nor did I care toknow. 

There is a dead tree which marks the place where I had been castashore in Lodbrok's boat, and which is the last point of land onwhich one looks as the ship passes to the open sea from the haven. And there we saw Ingvar the king for the last time. All alone hestood with his hands resting on his sword, looking at our ship asshe passed. Nor did he move from that place all the time we couldsee him. 

Silently Thormod gave the tiller into my hands, and went to theflag halliards. Thrice he dipped Halfden's flag in salute, butIngvar made no sign, and so he faded from our sight, and after thatwe spoke no more of him. But Osritha wept a little, for she hadloved him even while she dreaded him, and now she should see him nomore. 

Very quietly passed the voyage, though the light wind was againstus, and we were long on the way, for we were too short handed torow, and must beat to windward over every mile of our course. Yet Ithink of the long days and moonlit evenings on the deck ofHalfden's ship with naught but keenest pleasure, for there Iwatched the life and colour come back into Osritha's face, andstrove to make the voyage light to her in every way. And I hadfound my heart's desire, and was happy. 

Then at last one night we crossed the bar of our own haven, and theboats came out to meet us, boarding us with rough voices of heartywelcome; and from her awning crept Osritha, standing beside me as Itook the ship in, and seeing the black outline of hill and churchand hall across the quiet moonlit water. And when the red lightfrom wharf and open house doors danced in long lines on the ripplestowards us, and voices hailed our ship from shore, and our menanswered back in cheery wise, she drew nearer me, saying:

"Is this home, Wulfric?"

"Aye, " I answered. "Your home and mine, Osritha--and peace. "

Now have I little more to say, for I have told what I set out totell--how Lodbrok the Dane came from over seas, and what befellthereafter. For now came to us at Reedham long years of peace thatnothing troubled. And those years, since Osritha and I were weddedat Reedham very soon after we came home, have flown very quickly. 

Yet there came to us echoes of war from far-off Wessex, as manafter man crept back to Anglia from the great host where Guthrumand Hubba warred with Alfred the king. And tired and worn out withcountless battles, these men settled down with us in peace to tillthe land they had helped to lay waste and win. Hard it was to seethe farms pass to alien owners at first, but I will not say thatEngland has altogether lost, for these Danes are surely becomingEnglish in all love of our land; and they have brought us newstrength, with the old freedom of our forefathers, which some of ushad nigh forgotten. 

Now today I know that all the land is at peace, for Alfred isvictor, and Guthrum is Athelstan the Christian king of EasternEngland; and I for one will own him unasked, for he has governedwell, and English is our overlord. 

But Hubba is dead in far-off Devon, slain as he landed as Halfdenhad landed, to hem Wessex in between Guthrum and himself, and hisdream of taking the Wessex kingdom is over. And the Raven bannerthat my Osritha made flaps its magic wings no more, for it hangs inAlfred's peaceful hall, a trophy of Saxon valour. 

Thormod, my comrade, lies in his mound in wild Strathclyde, slainfighting beside Halfden my brother, the king of Northumbria. Him Ihave seen once or twice, and ever does he look for peace that hemay sail to Reedham and bide with us for a while. Well loved isHalfden, and he is English in every thought. 

Many of our old viking crew are here with me, for they would fainfind land in our country, and I gave them the deserted coast landsthat lie to our northward, round the great broads. Good lands theyare, and in giving them I harmed none. Filby and Ormesby andRollesby they have called their new homesteads, giving them Danishnames. 

Now as to our own folk. My mother is gone, but first she stood forOsritha at the font, naming her again with the name by which Ilearnt to love her, for I would not have it changed. 

Gone also has good old Ingild; but before he went he and I wereable without fear of hindrance to build a little church of squaredoaken timbers at Hoxne, for the heathen worship died quickly fromamong our Danes. On that church, Cyneward, who was Raud, and is ourwell-loved steward, wrought lovingly with his own hands side byside with the good monk who baptized him. And he has carved awondrous oaken shrine for the remains of our martyred king, whereonlies the bracelet that Ingvar sent in token that Eadmund hadconquered him who was his slayer. 

How fared Ingvar I know not, for soon the incoming tide of Danesslackened, and I heard no news of him; and, as he said, never didhe set foot on English shores again. 

Egfrid and Eadgyth are happy in their place at Hoxne, and on themat least has fallen no shadow of misfortune from that which came oftheir passing over the Bridge of the Golden Spurs--the GoldenBridge as our folk call it now. 

Yet it needed no words of Ingvar's to keep the memory of that day'swork alive in the minds of our people. Never so long as the GoldBrook flows beneath that bridge will a bridal pass churchwards overits span, for there, but for such a crossing, Eadmund the kingmight have bided safely till Ingvar the Dane had passed and gone. 

Little use is there in grieving over what might have been, but thisI know, that in days to come forgotten will be Ingvar, and Englishwill have become his mighty host, but in every English heart willlive the name of Eadmund, who died for faith and country. 

NOTES. 

i Ran: the sea goddess or witch of the old mythology, by whosenets drowning men were said to be entangled. 

ii The Jarl ranked next to the king, and was often equallypowerful. Our English title "Earl" is derived from this. 

iii A small wharf. 

iv A lay brother of the monastery of Hackness, near Whitby, whorendered the Sacred Histories into verse about A. D. 680. 

v Now Whitby. The present name was given by the Danishsettlers. 

vi As if under the shadow of coming death. 

vii The Viking ship of war, or "long ship". 

viii The usual Scandinavian and Danish greeting: "Health". 

ix After expulsion from his bishopric of York by King Egfrid. 

x Mail shirt. 

xi The fine allowed as penalty for killing an adversary in aquarrel, or by mischance. The penalty for wilful murder was death. 

xii Nidring, niddering, or nithing, may be beet expressed by"worthless ". It was the extreme term of reproach to a Saxon. 

xiii The "Lodbrokar-Quida", which is still in existence. Bysome authorities Ragnar is said to have been the father of Ingvarand Hubba, but the dates are most uncertain. 

xiv "The Fates" of the Northern mythology. 

xv St. Ansgar, or Ansgarius, built the first church in Denmarkat Hedeby, now Slesvig, in 840 A. D. 

xvi The "twilight of the Gods", when the Asir were to fightagainst the powers of evil, and a new order should commence. 

xvii The Danes traced their origin back to a great migrationfrom the East, under Odin. Their priesthood was vested in the headof the tribe after the ancient patriarchal custom. 

xviii The great representative Council from which ourParliament sprang. 

xix Four degrees of kingship are spoken of in the Sagas, thehighest being the overlord, to whom the lesser kings paid tribute. The "kings of the host" came third in rank, the "sea kings" last, these being usually sons of under kings, to whom a ship or two hadbeen given. 

xx Now Peterborough. 

xxi Tribute. 

xxii "The King's Guardian. "